Leaderboard

Ted woke with a start. The blankets on his bed rustled and his mattress shifted. He had been so deeply asleep, it took him a moment to realize… someone was getting in bed with him. A voice whispered, “Shhh… it’s ok, it’s me.” Ted felt an arm wrap around him and settle him back to his pillow. He finally saw Lara's face faintly through the dark, smiling as she lay in bed next to him. He relaxed, but wondered what she was doing there. Lara’s rubbed Ted’s back, soothing him, then slowly slid her hand down to his hip. “How’s your diaper holding up?” she whispered, tugging on the elastic? Ted scowled and blood rushed to his face. He pouted, still in a bit of a fog wondering if he was dreaming. “Oh don’t be a sour puss!” Lara chided. She slapped him on the thigh. “I actually think they’re really cute. And maybe a little…” Ted’s face softened. He stared at Lara. “… sexy,” she finished softly. Lifting the blankets, she gave Ted a view of her bottom half. He became aroused when he saw she wasn’t wearing pants. But in the dark, he couldn’t make out just what she was wearing. Lara took Ted’s hand and pulled it toward her crotch. His mouth dropped open as he felt a familiar papery crinkle between her legs. His cock swelled within his own diaper. Lara's hand found its way there. She rubbed him through the thin padding making him harder and harder. The tight fitting pull-up constricted his member as it pressed and grew bigger. Lara stared him in the eye as she slid her hand down the waistband and gripped him. Ted gasped. “Oh my… such a big boy…” she cooed. Ted’s eyes rolled back in his head. He moaned as Lara’s cool fingers worked up and down his shaft. “Mmm… that’s it, big boy. That feels good doesn’t it?” “Uhhh huh… don’t… stop…” Lara quickened her pace. Ted’s pull-up crinkled loudly and stretched to the limit. She could tell it wouldn’t take long to get him to a climax. With the boy consumed in his pleasure, she decided to add some baby talk to encourage him to associate his orgasm with being babied. “That’s my big boy… are you gonna make a mess in your diapie? Come on baby, make a sticky mess for me. Don’t worry, I’ll clean you all up and get you in a nice fresh diaper.” Conflicted momentarily by the humiliating way she spoke to him, and the feeling of her hand massaging his cock, Ted gave in to the pleasure. His eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with delight. “Good boy. You’re gonna make a messy aren’t you? Come on little boy. Cum for me baby. Cum in your little diaper…” Ted did just that. With a loud groan, he exploded into his Goodnite. He writhed on the bed, enjoying every drop. “Good boy…” Lara purred at him. “That’s my good boy.” The padding did its job and soaked up all of Ted’s orgasm. He lay on his bed, eyes closed, in pure bliss. Lara looked him over with a huge smile. “Ok little one,” she finally whispered, “you need a fresh diaper before you fall back asleep.” Ted felt himself blush. He couldn’t bear to open his eyes, again feeling deeply embarrassed by Lara’s tone. Lara tore open the sides of his Goodnite and slid it out from under him. She stood up and tossed the used diaper to the floor. Ted continued pretending he was asleep as Lara grabbed a fresh pull-up from the night stand, stretched it out and slid it up his legs. When she reached his hips, she implored him. “Up please,” she said, surprising herself with a distinctly maternal tone. Ted did as he was told, lifting his bottom off the bed so Lara could get the pull-up in place. He kept his eyes tightly closed, though. “There we go, all clean and dry,” Lara said as she patted his crotch. “Time to go back to sleep, little boy.” Again, she thought she sounded like a mom taking care of a small child. A warmth grew inside her. Lara tucked Ted back in and kissed him on the cheek, eliciting a smile from the boy. “Goodnight, sweetie,” she cooed in his ear. She watched as Ted melted back to sleep, then she quietly left, leaving the bedroom door slightly ajar. She tiptoed back upstairs and passed out with a wide smile spread across her face.

Hello! I know it's been quite a few days since my last post. First, let me just say this: I'm so sorry for being gone for so long. I know it's only been about 10 days since the last chapter, but that's still far longer than I'd like to take between posting, and I figured I owed you readers an explanation. I've been trying to write this latest chapter the entire time, but I was experiencing a dreadful combination of burn out and writer's block. The burn out was not from writing, but everything else revolving around in my life. I won't get too personal, but in the span of the last week, my dog had to have surgery, I experienced an injury at work that messed with my lower back, and I was in the middle of a familial spat. Along with my work, this left me drained of almost all my energy, and when I would sit down to write, I could barely come up with a few hundred words before having to stop for the night. The longer this went on, the more I felt the pressure to deliver, and I couldn't stand the thought of posting after a week with nothing to show for it. So...I powered through. Thanks to the wonderful blessing that is caffeine, I was able to work through that lack of energy, and chapter 11 is finally here! Originally, I planned for this to just be one of those prologue "side chapter", but while I was writing it, it sort of became it's own beast. It is mostly a look at Emma's past, but starts and ends at current point of the story. I guess you could say its a "half-side chapter"? Regardless, Chapter 11 is finally here, and I can't wait to have you read it! One question before the chapter begins though. I've noticed one of the biggest struggles of the story comes not from the writing process, but rather the formatting and posting of the story. I tend to write using google docs, and then copy and paste over to the forum. This carries over the text itself, however, all of the formatting, including the bold and italic words, as well as the spacing for paragraphs, has to be redone. I don't mind doing this, but it does take longer for the chapters to come out. So I was wondering, would you readers like for me to continue with the formatting process as is, taking a bit longer for the chapters to come out, or would you rather I just post a PDF file as an attachment, cutting down the time between posts, but also requiring a download of the attachment? Please let me know which option you prefer, and I'll either keep up with what I'm doing, or start with the PDF's the next chapter. Without further ado, here is chapter 11 of Embracing Oneself. I hope you enjoy, and as always, thank you for reading. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 11: Memorias Praeteriti July 22nd, 2023. 1:01pm Just 4 more hours, and I can get home to my Little One. That’s the thought driving me crazy. Just imagining Roxie awaiting me at home makes the seconds seem like hours. It pains me to be away from her for even this briefest of periods, but the duties of reality beckon. Typing away at my keyboard, filling the spreadsheets with numerical representations of value, I try with wavering willpower to keep my mind off my wonderfully gothic girl. I wonder how far along the list she’s gotten? Maybe I should check in on her. Make sure those chores are getting done. No, Emma! There’s work to be done! I force my mind back to the task at hand, listing the budgetary restrictions for Mr. Arrelaino’s upcoming “investor meeting.” While I appreciate his business as a client, his idea of necessary expenses leaves me wishing for a stiff drink. Seriously, does he need to spend 12,000 dollars on “executive entertainment?” What kind of high-class strippers does he plan to obtain? A buzz from the table draws my attention, a chime of notification begging to be answered. I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a momentary respite. Holding my finger against the sensor, my phone opens to my wallpaper; a familiar girl hugging my leg is presented to me. I wonder how much of a fit she’d throw if she knew I made that picture into my background. I open up my messages, seeing a simple response from my darling girl. My Roxie❤️: Hi Mommy!!! Hope your days going awesome! I’ve got the chore list all fimished up! My Roxie❤️: *finished not fimished* She already finished everything on the list? Somehow, I find that hard to believe. You: Oh really? You’ve finished everything? You better not be fibbing, baby. The bubble in the bottom pops momentarily before a pair of images appear. The first shows a spotless kitchen sink, the dishes drying off to the side. The second shows an equally tidy living room, sans her personal little spot on the floor. You: That’s a very good girl, but I believe there was another item on your to-do list… The message cue remains blank, leaving me to wonder if she was telling a little white lie. After all, this IS Roxie I’m talking to. I love my little one to death, but her memory is not one of her most advantageous traits. But I’m proven wrong, as a third photo pops up, my excitement building. It shows a selfie of her facing away from the bathroom mirror, her rear in view. Her diaper, in pristine condition just hours ago, now sags with the hefty weight of her mess. The enema clearly did its job well, as the discoloration seems to almost reach the top of the waistband. My Roxie❤️: I didn’t forget! You: So I can see! You did such a good job, sweetie. I’m proud of you for remembering. My Roxie❤️: Thank you, Mommy! Can I have some bouncy time pwease? I chuckle at her message. Of course she wants to play around in her messy diaper! Such a dirty little girl I have. I feel the moistness between my legs growing at the thought. I fight against my innermost desire, keeping my hand away from my growing lust. Think about anything else! The elderly! A can of rotten tuna! The portrait of Charles V! That did it. I felt the fog clear from my mind. You: Sure, baby. But remember not to have too much fun, and to clean yourself up before I get back. Don’t forget about our event tonight! My Roxie❤️: I didn’t forget Mommy. Trust me, I don’t to meet them for the first time smelling like a messy diaper. Love you xoxo. The thought of tonight fills me with dread and delight. There are so many things that could go wrong. For starters, Alex and Jessica could decide they don’t like Roxie, or vice versa. Or maybe they all end up getting along, but someone takes something too far. A step in the wrong direction. A misplaced joke. An act gone too far. But if the stars align, and everything works out as it should, this could end up being a rather fun experience, or perhaps more than just that. My eyes scan across my desk, locking onto the keepsake from all those years ago. The small bit of metal, fashioned into the rough approximation of a coin, seems to stare back at me. I pick it up, feeling the weighty silver in the palm of my hand. The cool sensation fades, my skin warming up the material rapidly. Has it really been almost 4 years since that day? I don’t think I’ll ever forget it. *** November 15th, 2019. 9:47pm The gentle snowflakes fall onto the windshield of my car, remaining for just a fraction of a second before melting into droplets. This early into the coming winter, the cold isn’t enough for the crystals to remain for more than a moment. Stepping out into the chilly air, I pull my jacket close against my body, trying to keep warm. Walking through the lot, it doesn’t take long for me to make my way towards the bouncer that blocks the entrance. “I.D, ma’am.” His thick accent fills the otherwise empty air. “Sonny, don’t you ever get tired of this bit?” My old friend knows my face like a band knows their song: from memory, permanently burned into his neurons. “Not a bit Emma. Welcome back to Nexus. Just so you know, your buddy got here a tad before you.” I give him a nod in thanks and make my way inside. The leather and lights used to disorient me at first, but by now it’s a familiar sight. Making my way through the club, I pass by the bar, watching the patrons down a variety of themed cocktails. “Hey Emma, long time! Could I interest you in a ‘Naked Lady’ perchance?” I approach the bar. “That depends, Ava. The drink or the person?” The bartender looks me up and down. “Well, I WAS talking about the drink, but wait until I get off and maybe we’ll talk.” “As much as I’d love for you to get off, I’ve got my hands full tonight.” We both smile at the double entendre. “You seen Alex? Supposed to meet me here.” Ava points towards the booth section. “Yeah, he’s down there. Got some blond with him. Another friend of yours?” No, but I have some idea of who it could be. “Not exactly, Ava. Thanks for the info. I might be back for that ‘Naked Lady’ later though.” I wink at her before continuing on my way. Following along the path, I turn my head to the left, watching some poor sub getting his ass reddened on the Saint Andrew’s cross. I almost stopped to watch the scene unfold, but it’s nothing new to me. Reaching the booths, a friendly face smiles up at me, a drink in hand. “Emma! Glad you could make it!” Alex steps up from his spot, giving me a peck on the lips. I can sense the faint aftertaste of vermouth on his mouth. “How was work?” We both sit down in the half-circle booth, facing out toward the rest of the dungeon. “It was a pretty good day! There’s been talk around the company, and apparently, there’s an opening for an account manager. I’m not hedging my bets or anything, but the talk around the water cooler is that my name is floating around for the position!” Alex looks genuinely happy for me. “That’s wonderful news! Should we toast in celebration?” “Not yet, my friend. Let’s not count the chickens before they hatch. Besides, I know you didn’t call me here for small talk. Ava tells me that you brought someone along with you!” I let my words tease him like a belt teases against a submissive’s skin. His look away tells me everything I need to know. “Yeah…she’s the one I’ve been telling you about. Seriously Em, there’s something special about this one. She’s got…well, let’s just say she’s an interesting character.” Well, well. Consider my interest piqued. “So…where’s she at? Is she invisible?” Oh, how I enjoy teasing him so. “She’s in the bathroom right now, which is kind of ironic. You’ll see what I mean when she gets back.” Ironic? What could possibly be ironic about using the restroom? Was she one of those subs who liked to be pissed on? Not my cup of tea, but hey everyone has their quirks. I see Alex’s gaze turn outwards, at first thinking one of the various sessions caught his eye; then I saw her. Now I get what he meant. I had seen her type occasionally at Nexus. A “Little”, I believe they’re called. Ones who parade around in childish clothing, acting cute and engaging in the softer aspects of our world. She appeared no different, wearing a white onesie with “I ❤️ Daddy” across the front. I watch the girl meet Alex’s eyes, and do an awkward sort of hastened waddle toward us. She almost jumps into the booth, landing next to Alex, who manages to scooch himself over to avoid the collision. “I’m back Daddy!” the energetic girl shouts, locking her lips with his. Damn, I guess they’re moving fast. Alex and I have an…interesting relationship. While I consider us friends, there’s more to the story. I guess you could use the word “fuckbuddies” to describe our situation, but that sounds a tad too pedestrian. It’s more like we’re best friends, who manage to have some romantic affection from time to time. I even attempted to be submissive for him once, before realizing that my tendencies lean towards the strictly dominant. So I have no qualms about his recent…exploration with this new girl. Girlfriend? Rather, I’m more caught off by his choice of submissive. I would never picture him in the “Daddy” role, but watching him look at her with such adoration, I guess he’s taken a liking to it. It probably beats the tedium of the usual pool of subs around here. It always seems like the same story. “Spank me harder Mistress. Let me worship your feet? Punish me more!” As much as I enjoy those aspects, the lack of a true emotional bond that comes from meeting people at Nexus can be rather unpleasant. I wonder if someone like her is any different. I snap out of my observation, watching the girl stare at me, a big smile on her face. “Hi, I’m Jessica, or Jessie, or just Jess if you prefer! You’re Emma, right? Da…Alex has told me so much about you! Do you come here often? Do you like the atmosphere? What kind of drinks do you like? I think you’d…” Alex places his hand on her shoulder. “Now sweetie, don’t you think you’re asking too many questions at once?” Realization seems to strike the girl. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” She looks mighty embarrassed right now. “I’m Neurodivergent, or more specifically, I have ADHD and Autism. I’ve been told I can be ‘a lot’ for people. Sorry…” The poor girl looks like she’s about to cry, and my heart can’t help but ache for her. “Don’t be sorry. Yes, I’m Emma. It’s very nice to meet you, Jessica.” I stick my hand across the table, offering a handshake. Jessica watches my hand for a moment, almost as if it’s a strange, otherworldly object, before reaching out herself. She grabs onto my hand with just her fingers, offering a simple shake. Alex looks rather shocked by the interaction. “Wow, Em. Jess must really like you! It’s not often that she lets a new person touch her.” I feel honored by that, Jessica. “Well, I certainly like her too. Not often I see such a cute little girl in here.” Cute little girl? Where did that come from? The words come out of my mouth naturally, like I’d had a deep longing to speak them. Jessica looks happy and satisfied, bouncing up and down in her seat. She IS an adorable one though. Alex clears his throat, gaining the submissive’s attention. “Sweetie, why don’t you go and get yourself a drink? The grown-ups are going to have a quick discussion.” He hands Jessica his credit card, which she snatches from his hand. Hopping out of her seat, I turn to watch her skip away to the bar. I’m not usually one to glance at another’s ass, but the odd shape catches my attention. The way it protrudes through her clothes…is she wearing…protection? Alex catches the path of my vision. “So, you see something you like?” I’m thankful for the dark lighting of the club, hiding my embarrassment well. “Sorry, I know it’s not the most polite thing to do.” Alex smiles at me from across the table. “It’s alright Em. Believe it or not, I’m kind of glad you’ve shown an interest in her,” He says, a glint in his eye. Now my curiosity has reached a new high. At first, I thought Alex had brought me here under the pretense of another night of passion. Then, after meeting Jessica, my mind went to him just wanting to show off. But now, my thought process tells me it’s somewhere in the middle. “Go on,” I implore. “What are you thinking about, Alex?” He clears his throat again, sitting upright, positioning himself for a serious talk. “Well, let’s start with what you probably already guessed. You know I’ve been seeing her for quite some time now, but I’ve kept the details of our ‘situation’ under wraps for a reason. I wanted to see your reaction towards her before continuing onwards. What are your impressions of Jessica?” That’s a good question. Just how do I feel about the girl? My mind attempts to shield me from the truth. You’re just reacting towards the unknown. The newness intrigues you, that’s all. It’s just the break from normality that has your heart racing. But the wall is cracking, and the innermost part of me begins to shine through, like rays of light through a mosaic. And Alex can tell. I can see it vividly. There’s no use hiding it, certainly not from him. He knows me too well for me to tell anything other than the truth. “She’s beautiful, Alex. Not just in appearance, but as a whole. Her carefree attitude, the joy on her face as she lights up, even her rather unusual quirks. I can see why you fell for her.” What’s that saying? The truth will set you free? I was never the religious type, but the words seemed to fit the circumstance. “I’m glad you think so,” Alex says. “I think she’s wonderful. I never thought I’d fall into the caregiver role, but it’s been incredibly fulfilling: taking care of her, that is. I think she might just be that special someone, you know?” “That…that’s great. I’m very happy for you.” While that was true, inside I was also filled with sorrow. Him finally having someone of his own, a submissive no less, most likely meant that our trists together would come to an end. “So, is that why I’m here? You’ve come to say goodbye?” Alex’s reaction was not what I expected. I assumed I’d be met with eyes of pity or words of comfort, but his chortle caught me by surprise. “Goodbye?” he says between laughs. “That’s a laugh! No, Emma. This isn’t the end of our fun together. It’s more like an evolution.” “An ‘evolution’?” I ask. “What praytell does that mean?” Alex opens his mouth to explain but is interrupted before a word escapes from his lips. Jessica returns, a pair of drinks in hand. “I’m back! This drink here is for you, Emma. The nice lady behind the bar told me you would like this drink, so I got it for you!” She places the taller glass before me, a small plastic umbrella adorning the crystalline rim. I guess I ended up with a ‘Naked Lady’ after all. Oh well, not gonna complain about the free booze. I take the drink, careful to avoid poking my eye out with the topper and take a sip. The liquid reminds me much of the mythological Ambrosia; its golden pallet and sweetness make the drink almost overpowering, but just manages to stay within the range of delectable. “Welcome back sweetie,” Alex says with such tenderness. “I was just beginning to broach what we discussed with Emma.” I take another sip of my cocktail and watch Jessica become excited at the news. “Oh, did you get to the part about cucking yet, Daddy?” I choke upon hearing her words, the once tasty drink burning my throat as I sputter it up. “Wh…what!?!” I ask between coughs. What is tonight turning into?!? “Jessica, you can’t just blurt that kind of thing out so nonchalantly. Now, apologize to Emma.” Jessica looks down, the top of her knee bouncing just above the view of the table. “I’m sorry Emma. I didn’t mean to startle you at all with my question. I was just curious how far you and Daddy had gotten in your conversation. I’m really, very sorry.” Damn. First I’m coughing up my drink, and now I’m feeling sorry for her again. What’s going on with me? “It’s okay, Jess. I was just surprised is all.” I turn to Alex, glaring at him something fierce. “Your Daddy has yet to mention any ‘cucking’ yet. Perhaps he wishes to explain himself…right now.” I can see him sweating bullets across from me. “Well, I’d hoped to ease you into the conversation, but fine. We’ll put all the cards on the table. Jessica and I have a…rather strange proposition for you.” His grin attempts to hide just how anxious he’s feeling. Just how “strange” is it? “Go on. I’m listening.” My answer is cold and to the point. With these types of scenarios, it’s best to lead with pure words, not getting hung up on emotion. I’ve learned that all too well. Alex and Jessica share a look before he continues. “As you know, Jessica is a ‘Little”, and I’ve been acting as her ‘Daddy’ for some time now. Lately, Jessica has expressed her desire to take the roleplay in a new direction. That’s where you come in!” I raise an eyebrow. “Right. And by a new direction, you mean cuckolding?” Jessica pipes up. “In technical terms, it would be ‘cuckqueaning’. It’s the gender-opposite term for cuckolding. It’s the practice of consensual adultery. Are you familiar with the practice of cucking?” The look on her face tells me that her line of questioning, while strangely presented, is earnest. “Only in theory.” I take a swig of my drink, downing the last of the liquid. The taste seems less appealing than before, perhaps due to my recent choking fit. “Let me get this straight. Alex wants to fuck me, and you want to watch?” Jessica lets out a single laugh, sounding a bit forced. “It would be more accurate to say I want you to have intercourse with Alex, and that I also want to watch.” She lets out a massive grin, astounding me that seems so innocent could hold such a devious mind. “I…I don’t understand. I mean, I get what you’re getting at, but I’m still left wondering why. What do YOU get out of this engagement? Is it the humiliation, or committing to the baby role, or what?” My heart’s rhythm begins to ramp up. I find myself hanging on the edge of my seat, awaiting her continuation. “You’re partially correct. A lot of the idea stems from the ideals of humiliation and furthering the roleplay. There’s more to it than just that though. I also think it’s incredibly hot to watch two people having sexual intercourse.” Ahh, she’s a voyeur. This makes more sense. “The idea alone of watching you and Daddy have penetrative sex, while I sit there wearing my diapers makes me aroused. Sitting there, humping my diapees whilst Daddy has his way with a real woman, watching her…Mmmpphh!!!” Jessica is silenced with a pacifier, Alex pushing it between her lips. “Too much detail, sweetheart. Why don’t you suckle on your paci for a bit while the grown-ups wrap this up?” Alex’s question was more of a statement, as Jessica slumps into her seat. A solitary suckle from her grumpy face brings a smile to mine. She’s even cute when she’s pouting! “Sorry bout that. She tends to ramble when she gets excited.” “Oh, it’s not a bother! I’ve heard Jessica’s side, now it’s your turn. Why do you want this, Alex?” I half expect him to look away, perhaps some look of embarrassment to brush aside, but he just looks straight at me. My legs begin to turn to jelly, and I’m thankful that I’m still seated. “My part is simple. I get to enjoy the company of my two favorite ladies, and make them both feel good at the same time.” His way with words always leaves me weak in the knees. He can be a real charmer at times. “Plus, we figured you’d probably enjoy the chance to stretch those dormant dominant muscles of yours. I mean, it’s been 9 months since you split with…her, right?” Of course, he had to ruin his streak. I…don’t want to think about her right now. I decided to quickly follow up on the subject, not wanting to ruminate on those thoughts any longer. “I get it. We’ve already enjoyed each other’s company, so I’d make the perfect candidate for this type of scene.” “Bingo!” Alex’s jovialness continues to shine through. “So, what do you say? Are you interested?” I hesitate for a moment. “I…I’m not sure. This is all just…so much. There’s a lot to consider…” Alex is about to speak, perhaps to convince me more, when I hear a small pop. I turn over to Jessica, who’s holding her pacifier in hand. Alex looks displeased by the act but says nothing aloud. “Emma, how would you like to make a bet?” A bet? Alright, consider me interested. I’ll play the game. “And, what would be the nature of this bet, little one?” Jessica reaches into the square pocket on the chest of her onesie, pulling out a small, metal circle. The shape is rather strange, not being the most symmetrical of items. “This is a coin that I made by hand. I’ve dabbled in a bit of metalworking. It is made of pure silver and is one of a matching pair. I keep one at home, and the other on me as a good luck charm.” She looks rather proud of herself, seeming to take pride in her craftsmanship. “It’s certainly a beautiful coin, Jessie, but you’ve still yet to set the rules of the wager. You might be putting the cart before the horse,” I state, letting my tone reach a level of seduction that I haven’t used in quite some time. “Oh yeah, you’re right!” Jessica puts the coin back in her pocket. “Here’s my wager: I bet I can make you aroused without a single word.” OK, that wasn’t quite the wager I was expecting, but let’s see where this goes. “If I manage to do so, you come back with us. Tonight. If I fail, the coin is yours.” What a clever girl. In her roundabout way, she not only managed to give me a reason to take the bet, but she also provided me with an easy out. If I did like what she was about to do, I’d have a genuine interest in continuing things, and if I didn’t, there was a reward for being honest. Still, to offer up such a cherished keepsake…she must really want this to happen. “Jessica, you can’t just bribe Emma into wanting this. She has to…” I hold my hand up, silencing Alex in his tracks. “Okay, Jessie. I accept your terms,” I say, already feeling like I’ve lost this bet. I watch Jessica’s legs swing out from the booth, looking at me with a hunger in her eyes. She approaches my side, and I begin to slide over to make room for her, but she puts her hand on my arm, keeping me in place. Lifting her leg, she carefully places herself over me, bringing our bodies face to face. Even on her knees, the girl has to look up to make eye contact with me. I feel the weight of her body press against me, the softness of her lower body making contact with my pelvis. I hear a slight crinkling noise as she does so. That answer’s my earlier question. I wonder what she plans on doing. Leaning into me can’t be the extent of her plan. “Pay attention,” Jessica whispers in my ear. She closes her eyes, seeming to focus her attention elsewhere. My curiosity only increases when I feel the heat from her body increasing. What is that? Wait…SHE’S PISSING IN THE DIAPER?!? I can just make out a hissing sound from below, leaving no doubt in my mind about the source of the heat. Oh my god, OH MY GOD! I can feel a different heat emerging from within me. Jessica had succeeded. I can feel my legs pressing together, the moistness between them evident. I was enjoying this. Jessica opened her eyes, and I could tell from her look that she’d already deduced the effects of her little showing. “Looks like I won our bet, Emma.” Damn, she’s right! How? How could that have worked so easily? Just as I’m lamenting my loss, I come to realize the girl’s fatal mistake. “Not so fast. Wasn’t the bet that you’d manage to arouse me without a single word? What was it you said? ‘Pay attention’, wasn’t it? I guess that means I won!” I can see the look of triumph leave Jessica, the girl having been made aware of her error. She tried so hard too. I guess that counts for something. “How about this,” I reach into the girl’s pocket, pulling out the odd coin. “Let’s call it a draw. After all, I am turned on by your efforts, even with your little misstep. I don’t see any reason why we both shouldn’t claim our rewards.” I lean forward, pressing my lips against hers. Jessica returns the favor, burning herself deep into the kiss. We continue for a few seconds, before breaking off for air. “I…think I…can accept a draw,” Jessica says between her gasps for air. I look at her for a moment with my lust-filled eyes, before noticing another set on us. I notice Alex staring at us with a blank expression. “S…sorry Alex. I know the plan was for the reverse to happen. My bad!” I say with a cheeky grin. “It’s alright, I’m just…I don’t think I can stand up for a while…” I guess he enjoyed the show! I slide across the booth, Jessica moving her legs out of the way, until I’m situated next to him. Judging from the bulge protruding from his jeans, he perhaps enjoyed it a bit too much. I place my hand over the protrusion, rubbing it back and forth. This produces a deep groan from Alex, enjoying the stifled sensation. “Well, well. This won’t do at all. We should probably get that taken care of, don’t you think? Let’s get out of here, and give little Jessie here a show to remember.” *** “Oh fuck! Yes, Alex! Just like that!” “I’m gonna cum in my diapee!!!” “God, Emma! You’re so good at this!” The events from that night still sit with me, even all these years later. I don’t know if it’s the work of the coin, a memento from that night, or my plans for the evening, but the memories seem to burn exceptionally bright in my mindscape. That night, those experiences…they just might begin anew! A knock at my door snaps me from my daydream. I quickly pinch myself, attempting to distance my mind from the lustrous thoughts and put on my professional mask. “C…come in!” I say, still frazzled by the interruption. Andrew walks into my office, holding a manila envelope with care. “I’ve got the previous month’s statements for the Arrelaino account you asked for…Emma, are you alright? You look pale.” “I’m fine,” I muster with all the confidence I can pull. “Just a little tired. Thank you, Andrew. You can just leave them on the desk.” He does as much before opening his mouth once more. “You know, you should finally look into getting an assistant, instead of having your PARTNER running your errands for you.” As much as I hate to admit it, Andrew has a point there. “Sorry, my friend. I know I’ve mentioned that I prefer to get stuff done on my own, but with the increased load, I might just open up that position.” He gives me a wink “I’d hate to lose my spot as your pack mule, but it’ll be for the best.” He looks down at my hand, noticing my keepsake. “A souvenir?” “Yeah, something like that,” I say, clutching the coin in hand and bringing it close to my chest. “A Memento from a wonderful night.” “Neeto,” He responds, clearly not interested in the token. “Well, I just wanted to finish my drop-off before clocking out for the day. I’ll see you Monday?” What is he talking about, leaving for the day? It’s only…fuck. My daydreaming had taken up more time than I thought, the clock reading quarter to five. “Yeah, I’ll see you on Monday.” I remain calm on the outside and save my freakout until I watch him close the door upon his exit. FUUUUUCK!!! How am I supposed to finish this up in time? I guess I’ll just do as much as I can, and deal with the rest on Monday morning. I get back to work, typing as fast as my fingers can allow, hoping to get as much done in the next 15 minutes as humanly possible. *** Mommy isn’t the only one who can plan a surprise! After sending my little tease of a photo, I place the phone down on the bathroom counter. While part of me wants to do nothing more than smush around in my mess, I have more pressing matters to attend to. Reaching into the cupboard beneath the bathroom sink, I pull out a small brown box. Peeling the tape off with my fingernails, I open it up, looking at my recent purchase with delight. “I can’t wait to see the look on Mommy’s face,” I say to myself. I take a look at my hair in the mirror, taking in the sight of my dark hair. Taking my fill, I pull the hair dye out from the box, as well as the small dyeing kit, complete with brushes, hair clamps, and a small bowl for mixing and holding the dye. Let’s do this!

Thanks everyone for your comments. I have hit a point a couple of times where I could try and wrap this up quickly, but I like the characters and the potential in Zack's predicament, so I am compelled to keep telling the story. So thank you for your patience!

"P-please, Cecily, this is just a little hiccup!" Larry said, holding in a panicky bleat. The middle-aged goat was wearing just a pair of faded blue boxers and a stained tank-top and pacing about his motel room. Nearby was his briefcase, as well as a duffel bag with some spare clothes in it. His breathing was becoming more frantic as he listened to the lynx twenty years younger than him on the phone. "Larry, this just isn't gunna work out between us. You should go back to your wife," Cecily said with a purr. "I c-can't! Ever since I told her I was leaving her for you... well, she hasn't been returning my calls! Except once to tell me th-that she was moving and taking the kids with her!" "Yeah... well, that sounds more like a you problem than a <i>me</i> problem." Cecily continued to purr as she spoke. The goat couldn't believe what he was hearing! Where had gone the sweet and innocent-seeming woman who had breezed into his life when he had taken some of his ill-gotten gains to Pol-Naxa, a city practically built around casinos and gambling, and other vices... She had bumped into him when he'd been on a roll that night, in her tight black sequin cocktail dress, her fluffy gold-ish fur well groomed, and her eyes big yellow disks that seemed to twinkle with a fiery mischief... absolutely nothing like Lisa. After five children and going back to school to pursue her medical degree, the stark white-furred nanny goat was always just too exhausted lately. Some days she would even barely have the energy to make him his favorite breakfast. Larry froze when he heard a muffled voice in the background, one that definitely sounded male. "Wh-who's that?" He asked, feeling as if the world dropped out from beneath him. "Hmm? Oh, nothing, just the TV." He wanted to believe her, but he could swear he heard her voice, now also slightly muffled, hiss 'Jackson, be quiet!' before she returned. "So I guess this is it." "Wait!" Larry cried out, remembering part of why he called. "Yes?" "Wh-what about the key to the safety deposit box? Y'know? Where the... special package went?" "Special package?" Hope began to flutter in Larry's heart when he heard the tone of confusion in the lynx's voice. Maybe he could make all of this just go away… "OH! You meant the big paper bag with all the money in it!" Cecily laughed, but this was a much harsher tone than what he was used to. "Larry, don't be a dullard. That was the very first thing we--I mean I, cleaned out. I mean, c'mon, Larry. You've been caught, it's really only a matter of time, and they're gunna want all of that money back... buuuut, I kinda wanted all of that money too... so you can see the conflict of interest..." "C-Cecily, please! I could go to jail!" Larry did let slip a bleat to that. "Larry, you're a criminal. What you did is called embezzlement. No matter how you liked to justify it to me after... our fun, at the end of the day, you are nothing more than just a thief. And not a very good one if they caught you. Goodbye, Larry! And good luck in prison!" With one last harsh bark of a laugh, the call ended. Trembling, and hot, angry tears running down his cheeks, Larry fell to his knees. "Th-th-this isn't FAIR!" His hooves gripped the sides of his head as he yelled. "It was just a little off the top! The company didn't even care before... before..." The gears turned in his head, but being so rusted, one could almost hear them loudly squeak and grind. His eyes narrowed into two angry slits. "Until that stupid baby stumbled onto it!" Snarling in pure rage, he looked at the nearest wall and tried to punch through it... only succeeding in hurting his right hoof. * * * "And this little piggy went WEEE WEEE WEEE, all the way home!" Michael was grinning and cooing while he played with Varis' exposed toes, the wolf giggling up a storm despite wishing otherwise. "Dad," Mari said, entering with a plate of cut apple slices with peanut butter on them for Varis and Eliza to snack on while the 'adults' conversed. "You know that that's offensive." Bella nodded to her husband and swatted him lightly on the back with her big bushy tail. "Exactly. And you know how impressionable MSers can be, Michael." The older male fennec fox smiled and rubbed the back of his head. "Ha! What can I say? I'm an old dog, after all... well, fox, but you all get the point." "Just please have a bit more care around our little precious Vary-Berry," Bella cooed, leaning over to where a now pouty-Varis was sitting on the blanket spread on the carpet, with some soft toys spread out onto it, and began to rub his tummy. Instantly, the annoyed wolf started to melt into one big happy, tail-thumping puddle. "Fine, fine," Michael held up his paws in mock surrender, "I know when I'm outgunned. So, Jimmy, what was it you do again? Professional babysitting?" Josh winced a little but smiled good-naturedly nonetheless, sitting on the couch next to Mari. "Actually, it's Josh. And I work in finance with Vary. Technically, I'm under him a little." "Huh... so they let him keep his job even after he... started to change?" Michael took a sip from the mug he'd been given while Mari rolled her eyes. If it weren't for Bella's magic paws, he'd be properly incensed at the nerve! ... Granted, he'd been worried about that previously, but still! "Yes, Dad," Mari said with a sigh and a shake of her head. "Legally, they can't just fire him for having his condition manifest." "Well, yeah... but aren't they worried he might... swallow some office supplies?" Okay, that was enough to spur Varis up from his stupor. "Micaw, I dun go putting wandowm tings in maw maouf!" Varis lisped around his thumb, earning his headfur a ruffle from Mike. "Dad..." Mari said with a slightly sharp tone to her voice. Michael, for his part, sighed and his ears drooped. "Right... I'm sorry," he turned to look Varis in the eye to apologize, "I'm sure that he still does excellent work. I suppose that I'm just worried about him, is all. I mean, he is more... fragile now." "Oh! Grampa, Mikey!" Lizzy practically shouted, hopping from foot to foot with her paw raised, like she was in school. "Inside voices, Elizabeth," Josh said, to which the hyper bunny nodded. "Sorry, Daddy!" Mike chuckled and patted Lizzy on the head. "That's alright, sweetheart. What was it you wanted to ask me?" "I wanted to say that I'm an MSer, just like Vary, but I can still do lots of grown-up things! I am even part of a group that volunteers to help build homes for homeless families!" Wait... what's this now? Varis wondered internally while Bella inspected his already freshly-changed diaper. This was certainly news to him. "That's wonderful, sweetie. Do you use Snap-os or just regular wooden blocks?" As condescending as Mike sounded, Varis could tell that he was sincerely asking. And for a brief moment, Varis felt shame as he had had a partially similar thought upon first hearing Elizabeth's claim. Lizzy, without looking upset or even annoyed, let out a happy titter and pulled out her phone. "No, Grampa Mike!" She tapped on the screen a bit, and pulled up some photos that she held up for everyone to see. It showed her in a white hard hat, safety goggles, an orange vest over her white t-shirt, and a pink unicorn diaper, as well as a pair of work boots. Swiping with a finger, she showed off pictures of herself sawing, using a nail gun, measuring, getting a diaper change, and working on a roof, putting in shingles. "Well, I'll be!" Mike sounded amazed. What he said, Varis thought, silently suckling his binky after Bella gently tugged his thumb out and slipped it in instead. "Aren't you just a sweet little angel!" Bella reached over to boop Lizzy's nose. Lizzy giggled a lot at that and plopped down next to Vary to start playing with the toys. "It's so nice that Vary-berry has a cute little friend to play with." Varis chewed on his binky for a bit, noticing Mari coming over to him with two bottles of brown formula, which his eyes absolutely did not at all lock onto and track, his mouth working doubletime to suck on his binky. He watched as Mari handed Josh one of them, the two smiling at each other for a bit, which irked Varis a little. Mari turned back towards him when Eliza practically leapt into Josh's lap, and she gave a little laugh when she saw that his eyes definitely were not staring right at the remaining bottle in her paw. "C'mon, Vary," Mari said, taking his paw into hers and prompting him to stand with a gentle tug. "You and I need to have a little talk in the kitchen, okay?" Varis nodded and let himself be led into the kitchen, hugging Mr. Nuggets close, feeling a bit nervous. Sitting in his not-high-chair, with the tray removed; he gladly accepted his baba, spitting out his binky to begin drinking in that tasty chocolate goodness. "Vary?" Mari got Varis' attention. It was only now that he realized that Mari was wearing a bright red dress, one that she had worn on a date night that seemed forever ago. Mari also had on some bright red lipstick and a little eye shadow, and was wringing her paws guiltily, a not-so-subtle tell he'd picked up over the years. "Mom and Dad are here to... keep you and Eliza company, while Josh and I go out for a little while. We have some things we need to talk about, and, well... I didn't want to just spring this on you last minute... but..." Then it all clicked for Varis, who continued to nurse his baba, but now with a scowl. Mari winced and continued on. "Anyways, I promise that we'll be back before bedtime. I want you to be good for Mom and Dad, okay?" Mari looked at Varis with hopeful eyes, but he simply turned away, and continued to silently nurse. "Vary?" The only sounds he was making were the nuk nuk nuk sounds from drinking his bottle. Mari's ears drooped, and she nodded her head. "Alright... I can see that you're... not too happy with this arrangement... and that's my fault for not discussing it with you earlier... I'm sorry, Vary." She still only got silence in return. "Right... I love you, Vary. No matter what." She leaned down and, even though he tried to flinch away, she kissed his cheek. Still scowling, he hopped down and left the kitchen, plopping himself down on a corner of the blanket in the living room, still scowling despite Mike giving him a head pat. Bella now had Lizzy in her lap, the bunny girl all curled up and happily being fed her own bottle of formula. He gave Josh, whom he saw was wearing a much nicer blazer, the stink eye as Josh and Mari started to get ready to leave. With one last wave to him, that he huffed at, Varis found himself being babysat by his in-laws while his wife and best friend went out on a date. "What's the matter, Vary-Berry?" Michael asked, looking concerned at the unhappy expression on the wolf's face. Varis said nothing, but jumped when he felt himself getting a diaper check. "Hmm, well, this little super soaker is already a little damp again, but not too badly. He can definitely wait for another diaper change." Varis blushed as Bella nodded, froze, and sniffed. She shifted Lizzy in her lap in order to pull out the back of the bunny's diaper. "Uh-oh! Well, I can tell someone else can't wait!" Bella chuckled, removing the now empty bottle from Lizzy's lips, and offering her a binky instead. "Thankies, Grandma Bella!" Lizzy giggled around the binky, not caring that two near-strangers knew she'd messed herself. Staring at Lizzy, the wolf huffed and got up, toddling back into the kitchen. "Oh, hold on there a second, Sport!" Michael said, starting to get up, until Bella walked over, Lizzy now securely on her left hip, and placed a paw on the older male fennec's shoulder. "The poor thing is still processing emotions. You saw how upset he was... he probably could use a little time to sort through things." Michael sighed and smiled up at his wife. "You're right, honey." Back in the kitchen, Varis stomped over to the fridge and opened it. Inside, he saw one of his juice boxes, an Up-D fruit punch. Taking it out, in his mounting frustration, when he tore the straw off, his fingers fumbled and dropped it into the nearby kitchen trash can. Growling a little, Varis peeked inside, and saw a crumpled up piece of paper. Curious, he grabbed and unfolded it, to see that the letterhead at the top was for the Miner Syndrome Protective Services. Skimming through all the boring legalese, Varis froze. In it, he read that due to his condition... his marriage to Mari was no longer legal. In the eyes of the law... he was deemed as not able to continue to be capable of handling an 'adult' relationship, and thus their marriage was officially dissolved. What made his blood run cold, however, was a part of the last paragraph. 'Your application for custody has been granted, and the hearing for full adoption is set for Wednesday, 1 pm, at...' The letter fell from his paw, onto the floor, tears in the wolf's eyes. How could I be so stupid?! He wiped his eyes. Mari just can't wait for me to be just like Lizzy! Then she, me, Lizzy, and Josh can all be one BIG happy family! Varis let out a growl and, breathing heavily, headed upstairs, thankful that Lizzy squirming on her changing mat had both Bella and Michael distracted. Off in the distance, he heard a rumble that sounded like thunder, and whimpered a little. Forcing himself to not act like a scared little puppy, Varis squared his shoulders, entered the spare bedroom that Mari had been putting some additional... furniture, to help with caring for Varis in. Looking around, Varis recognized that this was basically just a nursery for him, complete with a crib in the center of the room. "It's all so freakin' clear now!" Varis angrily grabbed the dinosaur-themed bright blue backpack Mari had gotten him so that he could take coloring books and some additional toys to his work's daycare, and stuffed Mr. Nuggets inside, as well as his new stuffed lion and fox, and some more coloring books, and even a bag of cookies he had grabbed on his way out of the kitchen, shoving that inside too. Zipping it all up, he grabbed a green crayon and a piece of paper from the art desk Mari had made for him, and started writing a note. Two Hours Later... "Thank you for being so understanding, Josh," Mari said, dabbing at her eyes with the tissue she'd gotten out of her purse. She sniffed and did her best to calm down, and not look like she'd been crying. "Mari, I understand, and agree. Varis needs to know the truth," Josh gave the fennec a smile, making sure his umbrella was successfully shielding the two of them from the rain that had started coming down. "I just... I don't know if I could handle it... if he hated me," Mari's lip began to quiver, prompting the gator to slip his free arm around her shoulders in a side-hug. "Will he be mad? Probably. Could he ever hate you? Never. Varis loves you too much to ever hate you, Mari." Mari brightened a little and squared her shoulders. "You're right, Josh. Thank you." They continued walking towards the front door, Mari fishing out her keys to unlock it. Entering the house, Mari hadn't been expecting a scene of chaos. Bella and Michael were busy running around the house, frantically searching. "Bella, hun, I found a flashlight! I'll start searching around the outside of the house and then around the block!" He called out, freezing when he saw Mari and Josh looking at him. "Oh goodness, oh goodness!" Bella seemed to be just shy of hyperventilating, bouncing an anxious-looking Elizabeth on her hip. "Don't worry, Grandma Bella, he couldn't have gotten far." Lizzy offered the older female fennec a smile, which did little to help Bella to calm down. "What's going on here? Where's Vary?!" Mari asked, a growing sense of dread welling up within herself. "Sweetie," Mike said, looking down and rubbing the back of his neck. "Vary's..." "He ran away!" Bella sobbed, sitting down on the couch and hugging Lizzy tight. "What?!" "H-Hold on now, are we sure?" Josh asked, sounding hopeful that this was all just a misunderstanding, and that maybe Varis made himself a pillow fort somewhere to be alone. Mike looked awkward as he pulled a piece of paper out from his pocket, handing it to Mari. Josh leaned over to read it with her, seeing that it was written in bright green crayon. Enjoy your new life with Josh and Lizzy! I'm going, and don't bother looking for me! "It was taped to the fridge... with the kitchen door to the back yard wide open... I'm so sorry, sweetie. We were trying to give him some space because he seemed so upset earlier..." Just as they both finished the note, there was a crack of thunder, and Mari fell to her knees. "All my fault... this is all my fault!" She cried, Michael and Josh both dropping to their knees to hug her. Josh and Mike locked eyes for a moment as they comforted the distraught Mari, with Mike passing Josh the flashlight. Josh nodded silently, and got up, heading back out into the pouring rain in the pitch black night. He already had a destination in mind. Taking a sharp right, Josh headed in the direction of the park. Nearing it, he started to look around, shining his flashlight on different pieces of playground equipment. Stopping at the giant purple starfish play structure, he peered inside, hearing a whimper. "Hey there, Buddy," Josh said, startling the sniffling wolf. Varis scowled at him and shifted to turn his back to the invading gator. "H-how did you find me?" "Well... this is the only park that caters to MSer's that's within easy walking distance of your house, Buddy." Josh chuckled, causing Varis' frown to deepen. "Go away! I don't need you! I don't need anybody!" Varis let out a whimper while wiping his eyes. "Vary, Bud, we both know I can't do that..." "YOU'RE NOT MY DADDY!!!" Varis yelled, causing Josh to jump a little in surprise. Josh could see a wave of fresh tears begin rolling down the wolf' cheeks. "If you a-and Mo--M-Mari wanna be t-t-together... then fine! B-but I won't b-be a part of it!" "Varis, I know that this is all... complicated..." "Oh yeah! The big puppy's mushy baby brain just doesn't understand grown-ups anymore!" Varis practically snarled as he said this in a very condescending voice. "I saw the letter from MPS! I know that w-we aren't... legally, m-married anymore!" "Oh... Buddy..." Josh said in a soft voice, his heart aching for Varis as he realized just how distraught the poor guy must be. "And I'm not your buddy! Not anymore! Not after y-you... started to... s-show an interest in my w-wife!" Varis let out a hiccup while the rain continued to pound on the roof of the play structure. "Varis..." Josh sighed and shook his head, wondering where to start. He looked back over at the wolf, who was squirming where he sat. He could tell that the poor guy needed a new diaper, but elected to stay on the topic at hand. "You're right... I think... I like Mari." Josh sat down across from his friend-turned-puppy and continued, despite the dark look he was receiving for his efforts. "Ever since your diagnosis, and we've all been hanging around together like the good old days... I can admit that I've been... having some feelings stir. Feelings I haven't had since..." "Since Lizzy's diagnosis?" Varis finished, noticing Josh looking as miserable as he felt. The gator continued to frown and nodded. "Yeah... when we first learned of her condition... we were both terrified. We didn't know just how it would affect her mind, if she would forget everything, or any of that. Would she even remember me?" Josh leaned back a bit, looking up at all the glow-in-the-dark plastic stars someone had stuck to the ceiling of the play structure. "We both started to do as much research on Miner's Syndrome as we could, looking for any crumb of information that could help. Things certainly got rougher since by then, she and her parents had been... estranged... anyways, I had to scramble to file for custody, and we had to meet with a rep from MSer's Protective Services, who walked me through all the... changes... Lizzy was going through. Including the part about... how we could no longer get married." Varis winced. Even though he had started to distance himself away from Lizzy and Josh at the time... he did remember quite a few times walking in on Josh sitting in a room by himself, looking like the life within him had been drained out. Josh was always quick to throw on a smile and crack a joke... but Varis had known what he had seen. In the back of his mind, he kicked himself, despite the still raw and swirling anger and hurt he felt... because if this is what Josh felt... He clamped down on any feelings of guilt for aban--distancing himself from his friends during a... bad time of their lives, choosing to focus on his own pain in the here and now. "I remember that it hit you pretty hard," Varis said. "Yeah... Lizzy was the light of my life. I remember I was actually kinda scared of just how much I fell in love with her. She was this amazing girl who I got to be friends with, and then whom I was going to get to spend the rest of our lives together with, when she said yes when I proposed. We would start our own little family, and one day grow old together. I had never even thought of anything like that before Lizzy. I didn't know it at the time, but I had actually been living in a world of muted colors before she came along and lit everything up." Varis saw a dreamy far-away look in Josh's eyes, recalling how he would get that way when he first started to realize he had feelings for Elizabeth. Then, the look faded, and his face fell. "And then came her condition flaring up. When Lizzy went into denial, I went right alongside her. I didn't want to believe it, the doctor had to have made a mistake, she was too old for it to manifest... and so many more reasonings and explanations that we could both take comfort in. And, when I learned about the legal status of MSers... that's when the world became a place of grays. Legally, she would be a toddler from then on out." Varis wondered if there was a leak above them when he saw the droplet slide down from the corner of Josh's eye. "When her parents found out, they tried to sue for custody... which I knew they would, so I filed my own paperwork first. Lizzy... her childhood was bad enough with them the first time around. But this time? She'd never be able to leave... but I still should have discussed it with her first." Josh let out a sigh and looked up and out as the rain slowly started to lessen. "She was furious with me when I finally told her that I'd... legally filed for custody and full-on adoption." Varis looked down at his dinosaur-covered backpack, shifting uncomfortably where he sat, able to feel how clammy and uncomfortable his diaper was. "I think she actually managed to go nearly an entire year of not speaking to me. Even when I tried to include her in decisions for things she needed, like the design of her nursery, what kind of crib she would like, even her preferred brand of diapers, after I got a few different packs of them for her to try over time. And then... one day, when I was just starting out at the company, trying to make ends meet, what with the rent and Lizzy's daycare and just... wondering if I could even do this... all the while still missing the girl I had lost... she snuck out of her crib and came to me." Varis was leaning forward, listening intently, oblivious to his tail starting to hike itself up. "She tapped me on the shoulder to get my attention. When I turned around to see her in her cute princess jammies, hugging her stuffed unicorn, a big smile on her face... she had done it again, and returned color to my world." Josh smiled, his scaly tail swishing a bit. "That was right before she reared back and punched me right in the throat as hard as she could." Varis let out a snort, clamping his muzzle shut while trying not to laugh. Josh simply chuckled for the both of them. "It's okay, Buddy. It was actually pretty funny. She apologized and said she had to get that out of her system. She then started to tell me all the things she wanted different for her nursery, definitely more dragon-themed stuff, and less itchy jammies. Lizzy then followed that up by telling me she was sorry that she basically gave me the silent treatment for so long, especially since I was already basically punishing myself. Then... she called me Daddy for the first time, and crawled into my lap to cuddle my chest, saying I always gave the best hugs." The two were silent for a time, the pattering of the rain above them now gone, aside from the occasional drip. "Mari loves you so much, Varis," Josh said, looking the wolf right in the eye. "She has fought to stay your rock, your source for constant stability for so long since your diagnosis, even though she was almost overwhelmed by her own pain time and again. I remember seeing... myself, during Lizzy's diagnosis. When she started to ask me about my experiences with Lizzy and her care, I decided to do everything I could to help. When we started to see more and more of each other, thanks to the playdates... that's when we started to realize we were... feeling... things... And tonight, Mari started to cry after we sat down at our table. She felt so guilty, like she was betraying you, despite what the letter said. We left the restaurant and decided to take a walk and talk about things. Mari decided that before anything could happen between her and me, she had to come clean to you, and if you didn't give your blessing afterwards, then that would just be it." Varis wiped at his eyes again, rubbing his nose on his sleeve. "This isn't fair!" Varis cried out, Josh looking on with a sad smile. "It really isn't, Bud--OOF!" Josh was interrupted by the wolf suddenly launching himself at him, clinging tightly to his shirt, accidentally slamming his head into Josh's stomach and knocking the wind out of the surprised gator. Josh hummed a lullaby he always sang for Lizzy to help her feel better, and the hiccupping sobs coming from Varis tapered off into sniffles. "C-can we g-go home to M-Mommy now?" Varis asked, his voice slightly hoarse, looking up at Josh with tearfilled eyes, not knowing what he had just called Mari. Josh's smile became brighter while nuzzling the top of Varis' head. "We sure can, Buddy." He put one hand under Varis' mushy bottom to support him, and slipped his free arm through one of the backpack straps, before settling that hand on the back of Varis' head. They both looked up at the now clear starry night sky as Josh walked them out from under the play structure. They even saw a shooting star. "Make a wish, Buddy!" Josh encouraged, starting to head back towards home. Varis silently nodded, closing his eyes to make his wish. He shed a silent tear as he knew that it was a wish that was never going to come true. The walk back home, with Josh using the flashlight and the light of the now very bright moon to avoid puddles, was a silent one. When they entered through the front door, Mari and Lizzy practically tackled the two of them. "VARY YOU DUMMY!" Lizzy yelled, being scooped up by Josh after Mari took the wolf from him. She pulled Varis close and sobbed into his chest. "Don't you ever do something reckless like that again, Vary! You could have gotten hurt!" A part of Varis wanted to argue and point out that he went on night walks by himself all the time until lately... but the teary-eyed face of Mari was enough to get him to not bring it up. "I'm sorry," he said, beginning to tear up as well. "I just... I got so mad..." "I love you, Vary!" Mari said. "I love you too, Mommy!" Varis said, blushing when he realized what he just said. Mari smiled at him and kissed the tip of his nose. "C'mon, you little stinker, let's get you changed and into some nice warm jammies," Mari said, walking upstairs with Varis now settled on her hip. He blushed when he saw the relieved faces of Mike and Bella, before looking back at Josh and Lizzy, the two smiling at him. A little while later, Josh gently knocked on the door to Varis' nursery, a sleepy Lizzy in his arms and now wearing her pink princess nightgown. He opened the door a bit and stopped, him and Lizzy both peeking around it. Mari was sitting on the rocking chair, going back and forth with Varis curled up in her lap. He let out a yawn as she closed a big and colorful book titled Dr. Moose's Pup with a Cup and put it onto a nearby bookshelf, with plenty of other similar ones, as well as some more 'mature' fantasy books. Mari looked down into the tired big pup's eyes, a warm smile on her muzzle that grew a little wider when she heard a rumble come from his tummy. She had changed out of her dress and into a cream colored blouse and matching skirt. Still smiling, she slowly undid some of the buttons on her blouse and opened it. Varis stared for a moment, looking unsure, while Mari rubbed his back with one paw, the other gently guiding his head closer and she cooed. The moment her nipple brushed against his lips he latched on, his suckle reflex kicking in, quickly rewarding him with her milk. Closing his eyes, Varis soon relaxed as he nursed, Mari's milk tasting so sweet and creamy, better than any formula he'd tried so far. Snuggling closer in her lap, he opened his eyes once more and stopped his night time feeding only once. "I love you, Mommy," he said, his voice a whisper as a drop of milk dribbled down his chin. He resumed after Mari kissed his forehead. "Mommy loves you too, baby. And she always will." Mari was practically glowing as she said it. Turning her head slightly, she could see Josh beaming at her, Lizzy already asleep in his arms. They looked into each other's eyes in the quiet, enjoying the calm that came after the storm. * * * Varis entered his office, the old sense of comfortable normalcy returning to him. After a bit of a... trying night, the wolf felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted. He and Mari and Josh and Lizzy still had some things to work out... but despite only wearing his suit jacket and undershirt and a fresh pair of Snuggies, this with a pterodactyl on the front, things were definitely looking up for the wolf. He walked, with a bit of a waddle, to his desk, still hugging his stuffed tiger, ready to fire up his computer and get to work. Then a hoof clamped itself around his muzzle and yanked him back a bit. He struggled until another hoof appeared next to his left eye, holding a very long and serrated hunting knife. "Hello, Varis," Larry hissed. Varis could see who it was now that he and his attacker had turned to face the mirror in his office. Varis let out a whimper while his bladder immediately gave out.

Part 4 When the cartoon was over Mommy and Grandma came back into the livingroom. Mommy picked me up we walked to my nursery and she laid me on the changing table. “Baby ready to go on his picnic” she asked as she started to unsnap my tee shirt. She took it off then started to untapped my wet diaper. After removing my diaper she washed me with the wipes then took a clean diaper lifted my legs up by my ankles and slid the clean diaper under me. She powdered me as she cooed to me that I was her baby and she loved me. Mommy pulled a tee shirt over my head. It had a ducky on the front. Grandma came in Mommy asked her to pick out something for me to wear. Grandma went into the closet and looked for something cute for me to wear. Soon I was dressed in shortalls with a choo choo on the front on my feet were socks with bunnies on them sneakers with lights in the bottom and to top it all off Grandma put a pink and blue hat with a big brim around it to keep the sun out of my eyes. I was surprised that they still fit me. “Good pick Mom” Mommy said “he looks adorable”. Mommy went to wash her hands and Grandma picked me up put me on her hip patted my diapered bottom kissed me on the cheek and took us to the kitchen. I saw a picnic basket and a few more things for a picnic on the kitchen table. That’s when I started to panic I’m being taken to the park a public park on a Sunday where the kids from school hang out. It was so scary to me I peepee in my diaper. I didn’t know what I would do if someone from school saw me dressed like a 2 year old baby. Grandma put me on the table. “Is baby going to have a good time at the park” she asked? “Grandma what will happen if one of my friends sees me dressed like this” I asked? Grandma giggled “to be honest baby I don’t think anyone will recognize you” she said and gave me a kiss on the forehead. I didn’t believe her I was 8 and 3’ 5” and 70pounds But could it be that I could pass as a 2 year old” I thought to myself. Mommy came down she took the basket Grandma took the other things they each took a hand and we walked out to the car. “What a beautiful day for a picnic” Mommy said “just like we use to do when Daddy was here”. Mommy put everything in the trunk she picked me up opened the back door of the car and sat me into a car seat. “Something else from the garage that I still fit in” I said to myself. She buckled me in and slipped a binkie into my mouth and closed the door. I sat in the comfortable seat as Mommy started to drive. I could hear their conversation as we drove to the park. “Alice did you make an appointment with the doctor” Agnes asked? “No Mom not yet when I have a chance I will!” she answered with a little huff in her voice. It was a short ride to the public park. Mommy drove into the parking lot. She stopped the parking lot was almost full. Grandma and Mommy got out opened the trunk and took everything out and put it on the floor. Grandma came and let me out of the car seat. “Mommy didn’t call the doctor” I said as she picked me up and held me tight. “I’m sure she will this week” Grandma said and kissed my cheek a little upset at her daughters tone to her. Grandma put me down on my feet and the same way as when we left the house Mommy took the basket Grandma took the other things and they both took my hand into theirs. Both of them were much taller than me so I did feel and look like a 2 year old next to them. They found a spot to put the blanket spread it out and put the basket on it then had me sit down on it. The first thing I did was to look around to see if I knew anyone close to us not that I had that many friends. When Mommy got settled she asked “what would you like to do first”? “Wing” I said not realizing I still had my binkie in my mouth. Mommy and Grandma giggled and Mommy took the binkie out of my mouth and put it into her pocket. Mommy took my hand and we walked over to the baby swings. She started to put me into one but I objected. “I want to swing on a big boys swing” I told her. “You are way to small for a big boys swing” she said and forced me into the baby one. Mommy slowly started to push me from the front talking to me as if I was her baby. “You look so cute in the baby swing yes yes you do baby” she said. “Do you like Mommy pushing you” she cooed? “Yes Mommy I like this” I told her. As she pushed me she looked at me and smiled I could see the joy in her eyes. I started to giggle as she pushed me back and forth. She reached into her pocket took out her cell and started to take pictures of me smiling and giggling. “You’re my good little baby boy” yes you are. “Smile for Mommy baby”. I kept smiling and giggling like a baby it felt so good to be with her I was enjoying how she was treating me the way she did before I got older. Mommy knew all about the bulling that the kids in school did to me. Mommy got closer to me she looked around put her hand into her pocket again and slipped my binkie back in between my lips. I started to suck on it while she pushed me again and started to take more pictures. I smiled and giggled with my binkie in my mouth for her. I was enjoying all the attention again I could feel the love she had for me. Mommy put her cell away she picked me up out of the swing she went to take my binkie out of my mouth but I stopped her we were enjoying what we were doing. With the binkie in my mouth I didn’t think about my school mates. I ran over to the big boy slide and climbed up. Mommy was yelling at me “not that slide the baby slide” she yelded. I didn’t listen and slid down she was waiting for me on the bottom. When I stood up she pulled me over her lap and started to spank my bottom. “Bad baby” she said as she spanked me. “Now go over to the baby slide” she said. I went up the latter Mommy was at the end of the slide with her cell out again waiting for me. She took pictures of me with my binkie in my mouth. At that moment I didn’t care who saw me but I was hoping no one I knew was there. Mommy put her cell away and the next time I slid down she picked me up took me into her arms kissed my cheek and cuddled me tight. She walked back to where Grandma was sitting on a beach chair. She must have went back to the car to get it she did not have it when we arrived at the park. “Grandma giggled and took me from Mommy. She wrapped her arms around me and cuddled me. “Did you and Mommy have a good time” she asked? “Es randma” I said with my binkie in my mouth. “I saw you smiling with your binkie in your mouth and having a good time with Mommy it looked like you were enjoy spending time with Mommy as her baby” she said. “I’m sure Mommy will want a start a new baby album for her baby”. “I sure did” Mommy interrupted. “That was just like we use to do when Daddy was around I miss those times so much” she said. Mommy opened the picnic basket she reached in and pulled out a sippy cup with Bugs Bunny on it. “Are you thirsty” she asked? “Es ommy” I said and she took my binkie out of my mouth. I took it and started to drink from it while Grandma picked me up and put me in her arms. In Grandma’s arms I looked at her she smiled and winked at me. I winked back saying I knew what she meant. She wanted me to play baby until we went to Mommy’s Doctor as we agreed "but".... I didn’t really mind she was taking care of me. I enjoyed what she was doing for me or to me. Even though I am a little slow she treated me with love and I wanted to make her happy. Grandma gave me back to her daughter. I sat in front of her while she went back into the basket. She pulled out a jar she pooped it open then took a spoon and tried to feed me. “Mommy we are at the park someone might see you feeding your 8 year old boy” I said. “Don’t be silly Mommy has to feed her baby his lunch” she said and forced the spoon into my mouth. It was banana strawberry baby food it was good so I opened my mouth for more and she feed me right there in the public park until the jar was empty. Next came a jar of pairs they were good too. She went into the basket again and took out a baby bottle. I looked at her and she smiled at me. I took it and started to drink the apple juice from the baba. Grandma said “good boy”. “Can you lay down for me” Mommy asked? I laid down and had the baba in my hands. Just then a younger woman laid her blanket to the side of us in an open spot. Grandma saw her too and said “hello” she said hello back and they started to chat. Mommy in the mean time unsnapped my shortall and shirt put her finger into my diaper. My face blushed red I thought she was going to change me right there in the park in front of this lady. The lady took her baby out of one of those things that whole a baby on her front. She took it out and held it in her arms she rock it back and forth because the baby was crying. Grandma asked how old and the lady said 7 months. “Adorable little girl” she told the Mommy. “And your boy” she asked? Agnes looked at her daughter she didn’t know what to tell her so she turned to the lady and whispered “his autistic and is 8 years old still in diapers but God gave him to us and we take very good care of him” Grandma said. The lady said “God Bless him looks like he is in good hands” as she looked at Mommy. I was about to say something but Mommy made me stop when she pushed my shortall and shirt up and untapped my diaper. She was going to change me right there on the blanket. I couldn’t say a thing without the lady seeing I was just an 8 year old boy in diapers not autistic. Grandma saw what her daughter was going to do and gave her my diaper bag. “Thanks Mom” she said and set forth to changing my wet diaper right there in front of a stranger in the park with maybe some of my school mates there. I closed my eyes and started to drink my apple juice from my baba but Mommy took the bottle and put my binkie in my mouth and it helped me to relax. I opened eyes and saw the lady with her baby in her arms she was breast feeding her. She was suckling like a new born enjoying her Mommy’s milky. My ankles went into the air Mommy pulled the wet diaper from under me she put my legs down and started to wipe me clean. When she powdered me she noticed that my little peepee was a little hard. She finished diapering me then sat me up. I looked at the lady and she said “good little boy”. “You’re a good little boy for your Mommy and Grandma yes you are” she cooed. I smiled at her and sucked on my binkie a little harder. Mommy took a little game of checkers out of the basket and placed it in between us on the blanket and Grandma talked to the lady. As we played I was still looking for any class mates that might be there just in case but so far there weren’t any and it was getting late. Mommy won 2 games and we were on our third when 3 girls from my school passed by I don’t think they saw me but I ducked just in case. She won the third game even thought my mind was not really there. Mommy said it was time to go but just as I started to get up someone sat right next to me on the blanket. I saw Mommy’s face and when I looked to see who it was it was Mary Lo Jensen. She is a 16 year old girl with blond hair and blue eyes about 5’ 3”. I froze in place and couldn’t move. I was dressed as a baby binkie in my mouth and a wet diaper rolled up next to the basket. I wanted the earth to open up and swallow me even though I didn’t really know her that well. I knew her from school but never talked to her she was older than me. Hi” she said. I didn’t know what to say or do so I didn’t say anything. Mommy said “say hello to the pretty girl”. Again I did not say anything I was frozen in place with my binkie in my mouth. “Sorry his a little shy” Mommy said. “I like what you’re wearing” Mary Lo said I thought my face would burst into flames and when was the earth going to open up and swallow me I thought to myself. “It was nice to see you maybe I’ll see you at school”. “I have to go my Dad is waiting over there” she said. Mary Lo got up. “Hi I’m Mary Lo Jensen” she said to Mommy. “I have a baby sitting service for ALL babies if you know what I mean”. Mommy shook her hand and Mary Lo left. “We don’t need a special needs baby sitter Alan has his Mommy, Grandma and his sister Sara for that” she said as she started to pack up. Grandma said good bye to the lady and her baby. Mommy took the rolled up diaper and put it into the trash. She took my hand and we walked back to the car. As we drove home I heard Mommy telling Grandma that this girl Mary Lo thought I was a special boy and that she baby sits boys with special needs”. I didn’t say anything I was so comfortable I started to go to sleep in my car seat. I felt Mommy pick me up from the car seat. She put my head on her shoulder as she walked into the house. As I woke up Grandma had me on the changing table she was taking off my wet diaper. I heard the water in the bathroom running. It shut off and Mommy came into the nursery. “Water is ready Mom it’s nice and warm” she said. “Thank you Alice” she said and Mommy went down stairs. Grandma picked me up and put me on her hip and we went into the bathroom where the tub was filled with bubbles. Grandma placed me into the tub she grabbed the baby shampoo I reached under the bubbles to find my toy boats. Grandma washed my hair while I played with my boats. “Grandma” I said? “Yes baby” she answered. “What is a special boy with special needs” I asked? Grandma rinsed the shampoo out of my hair with the hand held shower and thought. “It’s a boy or girl who is a little slow, a little slow to learn, maybe a little slow to grow up or even to talk or has to wear diapers even when he does grow up” she said. “Is that me Grandma” I asked as she started to wash my upper body with soap with the Cookie Monster puppets. She washed my face and behind my ears and neck. She washed my belly and under my arms making me giggle because it tickled. She took the hand held shower and rinsed me off. Then pulled me up and started to wash my bottom half. Grandma washed my legs inside and out and between my legs. She washed my hinny and in between my cheeks then she washed my peepee making it clean. “So Grandma am I a special needs baby” I asked again? Grandma rinsed the soap and bubbles off me and picked me up. She stood me on the rug and started to dry me off. “Will baby you were pre mature 2 months early so you can be called that but it doesn’t matter Mommy, me and your sister love you no matter what we love you always and forever” she said as she hugged me tight in the towel. When we walked into the nursery she placed me on the changing table. She reached under it took a clean diaper and the powder. She lifted my legs up by my ankles and slides the diaper under me. She sprinkles my bottom with the powder and rubs it into my skin and between my cheeks. Then she put my legs down and sprinkles the powder over my diaper area and rubs it in. Soon the diaper was wrapped around my waist nice and tight. I look down at my diaper it had clowns, monkeys and bunnies on the front I smiled at her. Mommy comes into the nursery with a bottle. Mommy sits on the rocking chair Grandma puts me into her arms and Mommy slips the nipple in between my lips and I start to suck on it as she cuddles me in her arms. Mommy holds the baba up as she starts to talk to me. “You are a special baby you are mine and ours, Grandma’s and your sister’s special baby” she said as she slowly rocks us back and forth in the rocking chair. “We will do whatever is necessary to take care of you and make you happy and keep you safe” she said. I’m feeling warm and loved being 8 years old I miss the affection and love Mommy can give me now that I am older. I like this feeling. “Mommy is going to start taking pills so you can have Mommy milky” she said. Grandma is sitting in a chair next to Mommy as Mommy feeds me my warm baba. When the bottle is finished Mommy pulls the top of her dress down. She puts her hand on the back of my head and guides my lips to her nipple. I take it and start to suckle. Grandma is rubbing my legs as Mommy rocks the chair back and forth. “We know you like suckling and we know you enjoy being treated like a baby so no more school no more bulling from your class mates”. “You will be our full time baby boy and I Grandma and your sister will make sure you are happy” Mommy said as I went to sleep with Mommy’s nipple in my mouth.

Hi everyone, long time lurker here joining the fun. From Slovakia originally, but you'll find me all around Europe as my work involves a lot of travelling around I guess what describes me 110% is Daddy Dom, I've been into DDLG and ABDL for a very long time, there's just something special and magical about having someone to take care of in this way. Apart from that, I'm a huge nerd into anything aviation related! Also enjoy a bit of history and chess

I am very happy to hear you plan on continuing this story.

It took me a while to get over being upset when I have a #2 accident. It doesn't matter if I put a $5 diaper on 5 minutes ago, I need to change and clean up right away. My wife understands when it happens and will comfort me because she knows how much I dislike it. I know it's crazy that someone in diapers gets upset about using them but that's how it is with me. I do want to point out that I'm perfectly fine with anyone else pooping themselves if that's something they like. Hugs Freta

Part 1 After Angela cheats on her husband, she agrees to go to couples therapy with him, but each session with the therapist leaves her feeling less and less like a grown-up. *** Angela tapped her foot impatiently while her husband spoke with the therapist privately, probably whining about how angry and betrayed he felt. They were both supposed to go in together in a moment, but for now she was stuck waiting in reception. Really, she couldn’t understand why Eric was being so dramatic. It was only sex! It wasn’t as though she didn’t love him anymore. She just needed to have a little fun sometimes, that was all. They weren’t even thirty yet! He was twenty-eight and she was twenty-seven. Did he really expect her to settle down and stick to a single sexual partner when she was still so young? But he’d insisted on seeing a marriage counsellor and she’d eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly. Their therapist was a man. How was he supposed to understand what it was like for a woman in her situation? And her first impressions of the office hadn’t been great either. The receptionist was a total bimbo! Angela glanced over at her. She was dressed up like some bizarre fetish fantasy. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a pair of high pigtails, and her stripper-sized tits were crammed into a sparkly Disney princess top. Didn’t this place have a uniform? She looked like an overgrown six-year-old for goodness sake! And she’d been acting like one too when she’d tried to match their names to their booking. Her husband had been very patient with her stupid lisping voice and barely passable ability to read, but Angela had wanted to turn around and leave straight away. What kind of serious therapist’s office employed a woman like that? At last the door opened, and the therapist stood in the doorway. He smiled kindly and gestured her to come inside. “He’s weady for you now!” the bimbo receptionist chirped happily, looking up from what looked like a fashion magazine for tweens. Angela rolled her eyes. “Thanks.” She went into the office and the therapist closed the door behind her. Eric was lounged on a sofa facing a hard-backed wooden chair, looking perfectly relaxed. Angela sat down next to her husband, leaving a few inches of space in between them. The therapist didn’t take a seat in the wooden chair, however. He took a tablet from his desk in the corner and stood in front of Angela. “Here,” he said, handing it to her. She looked down at the screen in her lap in confusion. What was this for? Some sort of presentation? “I find that girls always get a bit nervous in my office,” he said, talking to her in a light, overly friendly tone, as if he was talking to a nursery-schooler. “This will help you relax, okay sweetie?” Angela scowled. She was about to launch into a furious tirade. She couldn’t stand being talked down to! Who the hell did this man think he was? If he assumed most women were like his ditzy receptionist then he had another thing coming. But before she could say a word, the tablet in her lap came to life. Brilliant pastel colours swirled and spiralled on the screen, sinking into a single spot in the centre, and her complaints died in her throat. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. It was just so pretty… “There we go,” said the therapist in that same sweet tone. “That always takes care of fussy little girls.” “Is there anything I have to do?” Eric asked. Angela felt strange. She was vaguely aware of the men’s words, but it was as though they were coming to her from the end of a very long tunnel. Her attention was focused on the dazzling lights on the screen. “Not a thing. Let me do all the talking. Did you hear that, Angela? We’re going to have a little talk, okay sweetie? Nothing to be nervous about. I’m a trained professional, after all. We need to have a little talk about how you betrayed your husband. About how he found out you were cheating on him. Because that wasn’t very clever of you, was it Angela? Getting caught.” Angela shook her head, not taking her eyes off the screen. “Not clever,” she echoed. It was true. She shouldn’t have been caught. She should have been more careful not to let him find out. Because even though there was nothing wrong with what she’d done, even though she was completely in the right, Eric wouldn’t understand. “That’s right, Angela,” said the therapist. “You’ve been a very dumb bitch, haven’t you?” Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. Dumb bitch. Was it okay for the therapist to call her that? “Look at the pretty sparkles, sweetie,” he encouraged, and Angela sank back into the swirling lights. “That’s right. You’re just a dumb bitch, Angela. All women are, but you especially. That’s okay though. You don’t know any better – you’re just girls.” Angela knew vaguely that there was something she didn’t like about what the man was saying, but she was too engrossed in the swirling colours to care. His words were like background noise. She could understand them if she concentrated, but it was so hard to focus with the wonderful patterns in front of her. “Yes, you’re just a girl, Angela. Just a silly little girl. A big child. It doesn’t matter if you do something wrong, because you can’t be held accountable for your actions, can you? You’re sweet and innocent.” Angela nodded eagerly, a dim smile spreading across her face. She hadn’t done anything wrong. If she wasn’t so distracted by her tablet, she’d have smirked at Eric. His stupid attempt to guilt-trip her with marriage counselling was backfiring on him. The therapist was on her side. “Besides,” the therapist continued. “You didn’t cheat on your husband anyway, did you Angela?” Angela was confused. She had cheated on Eric. Was the therapist going to help her cover it up? But Eric already knew, didn’t he? Surely that wouldn’t work! The lights on the screen grew brighter. They were so, so pretty… “You didn’t,” the therapist said again. “In fact, it’s completely impossible for you to have cheated on your husband. You know why, I’m sure. It’s because of your embarrassing bedwetting habit.” Angela wrinkled her nose and started trying to shake her head in disgust. She didn’t wet the bed! The therapist must be confused. He must be mixing her up with some little girl. Maybe one of his other clients was some silly little bedwetter who needed to be reassured that everyone had accidents now and again, but that certainly wasn’t her. “Don’t… I don’t wet the bed…” she mumbled. Her words felt heavy in her mouth. It was hard to think. She just wanted to watch the pretty swirling lights. “Look at the colours, sweetie,” the therapist told her. “That’s a good girl. You are a bedwetter, Angela. You wet the bed every night. You have done for quite a few weeks now. And what man would want to sleep with a woman who still pisses herself in her sleep like a dumb toddler? You’re very lucky your husband puts up with your babyish behaviour, young lady.” Angela’s face slackened as the spirals spun faster and faster. Lucky. She was a lucky girl. She was lucky to have a husband who put up with her bedwetting. Another man might leave his wife if she started peeing herself every night. Especially if she’d cheated on him too. But Eric didn’t know about that. Did he? It was strange. For a while Angela had been sure he did. And the therapist didn’t seem to know either. In fact, he thought it was impossible for a bedwetter like her to cheat on her husband! She blushed even more brightly. How had she done it? Angela frowned slightly. She didn’t know. She couldn’t remember clearly. But the therapist was right – who’d want to have sex with some stupid, bedwetting baby-woman? Why would anyone sleep with her when it meant waking up in piss-soaked sheets, or next to someone in a sopping wet diaper. Her special protection. Her baby pants. Was the therapist still talking? She tried to pay attention. “…because your husband puts up with you in other ways too, doesn’t he?” he was saying. “It’s not just the bedwetting. You actually have quite a few silly, childish behaviours that no adult woman should reasonably be expected to have. You…” Angela tuned out again. She could feel his words entering her ears, but her attention was focused entirely on the lights in her lap. So pretty. Such pretty lights… When she came to, the tablet was gone, Eric was standing up and putting his coat on, and the therapist was looking at her with a satisfied expression on his face. Had she fallen asleep? “Ready to go home?” Eric asked her brightly. Angela smiled back, a little hesitantly. She’d thought she was in trouble, but maybe she’d just been confused. She was such a silly girl sometimes. Such a dumb bitch. Eric held out his hand, and she took it. It felt nice to be holding onto him. It felt reassuring. He held her hand all the way back to their house, and while he walked, she couldn’t help herself from skipping along beside him.

A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!

Chapter 40: Healing Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess It had been six months since the protests stopped. Six months since the Prime Minister got voted out and arrested, along with Chris Slater, for their roles regarding the attack on Charlie. Thanks to LIBRA going through all their servers and all of Chris’ house, we found a bunch of incriminating evidence for both Chris and the Prime Minister, meaning that it was pretty much an open-and-shut case. It was as I feared, Chris had initially started off wanting to help people… but he got greedy. After setting up his apartment blocks, and once LIBRA had decided to try and find a candidate to run for parliament, he was approached by some companies, and also the Prime Minister, about potentially selling us all out for guaranteed safety. Turns out they had found out about what happened to Madison, and were terrified of LIBRA using that technology against us, so instead of fighting us, they turned our biggest supporter. Shortly after my wedding, he started receiving messages from them. And not long after that… began discussing using that technology on littles, as they had had one unfortunate accident when one of the researchers played around with the settings, frying their brain… making them Brute Force victim number one. All in exchange for saving his own skin. The Prime Minister had told him of his plans for the country, of his planned betrayal, and said that littles would never have power. Well… all except Chris. So the whole time I was campaigning, trying to convince people to go out and vote for us… Chris was being manipulated and coerced by these powerful individuals, and by the time we won… they were already the best of friends. And being the nuisance that I was to both Chris and the Prime Minister… they both decided to hypnotise Charlie to get me to back down, as apparently if they had gone after me, it would have just empowered littles. But if they went after me through Charlie… it would just be another Amazon regressing a little. Every time she went to one of her ‘publisher’ meetings, she was really being hypnotised by the device Chris had developed, and… well… you saw how that turned out. Now… obviously, with the current laws… they weren’t going to prison for their role in creating the Brute Force hypnosis. But they had gone after an Amazon. Manipulated her mind. And what was worse… was that apparently Charlie wasn’t the first. Obviously, they had to test it on others, so they found critics of Chris or the government, and manipulated their minds. It was a huge scandal and I had a lot of higher ups questioning me and LIBRA regarding the ‘destruction’ of the device. But I wasn’t lying when I said I destroyed it. I’m not having anything that messes with people’s brains, be it Amazons’ or littles’ minds. So yes, it was a bit of a hectic half a year. And a lot has happened in those six months. Let’s get it over with… no, I didn’t accept the nomination. I turned it down and suggested Lorna Carter be nominated instead. She seemed trustworthy, and I had Dotty look into her situation to make sure my gut was right about her. Turns out it was, Lorna had adopted her little friend after she had rescued her from a previous abusive adoption, and was helping her recover, even sending her to see Eve a few days a week. So she had my full backing, which apparently meant a lot to the rest of the party, who all voted for her in a landslide win. So she took over as interim Prime Minister, and called for an election within the year, pledging to dismantle the current party and lead a new one, made up of both Amazons AND littles, making sure to only let in those who weren’t the ex-Prime Minister’s lackeys, people who wanted to actually make a difference to little’s lives, you know… the ones who ran this party until the Prime Minister and Chris got their grubby little hands on it. I was asked, personally by Lorna, to run in my constituency again, but I… turned them down. I’d had enough of being in the limelight. I’d had enough of being targeted due to being the only little. Even if they were going to take more little candidates on… I didn’t want to be part of it anymore. I set out to make a difference… and I have done. Not only did I get the corrupt leader out, root out the corruption within LIBRA, and start a country-wide protest that led to everything changing… but I finally passed the Littles Equality Act. It was the first thing Lorna did as interim PM, making sure to ‘right the wrongs caused’ and ‘doing what they should have done within the first week of winning’. And thanks to our majority in the House of Commons, we got it passed quickly, just before the election. It was the House of Lords that I was worried about, but it turns out the protests got them shaken up too, and they quickly passed it, with two thirds majority voting in favour of the bill. And… before you ask… no, I didn’t use the device before I dismantled it. Of course I didn’t. I just saw the good in people and hoped for the best. And so it became law. Littles in our country suddenly had rights they no longer held before. Adoptions plummeted because it became illegal for Amazons to adopt littles without consent. Sure, some people still forcibly took littles, but the police now had much greater power to bring those to justice. Corruption in the government and the police was quickly stamped out, ensuring that they were serving the people, and that means everyone, littles included. Businesses catering to baby equipment for littles found their profits dropping sharply, so they all moved away overseas to countries that still allowed nonconsensual adoptions. But even with that drop in our economy, that was quickly made up by the number of littles who started returning to work now that it was safe to do so. And to top it all off… TV and radio suddenly became safe for us, after all forms of hypnosis for littles was banned. To my surprise, there were still quite a few consensual adoptions. Nowhere near the thousands every month that we had before forced adoptions were banned, but still a good dozen or so each month. Adoption centres were shut down, some of which forcibly. There was no need for them anymore, they were all out to make a profit at the expense of the littles it forcibly took, and they treated all of us so inhumanely. But in its place… were ‘LIBRA centres’. After Chris’ arrest, his funds had been used by Dotty and Claire and the rest at LIBRA to open what are known as LIBRA centres. They had bought the old adoption centres and turned them into these little ‘sanctuaries’. These centres are here for any littles in need of help. Whether it's because of an Amazon who is trying to adopt them forcibly, or if they need help after being exposed to any illegal infantilising hypnosis or nanites, LIBRA centres were set up to help any little in need. They also helped littles who wanted to be adopted, finding them safe, loving families if they wanted to go down that route. There were a lot of background checks to make sure the Amazons who would adopt them weren’t in it to abuse the littles, and so that if the little ever wanted to ‘grow up’, they could. Eve also really had her work cut out for her. Faith had helped her develop a way to help those who had been subjected to the brute force hypnosis recover, though it was going to be a long, difficult process to get back to normal for the regressed littles, a lot longer and harder than it was for those only subjected to the generic hypnosis pumped out on TV. Once she was done though, Faith and Morgan said goodbye once again and headed back to their new home, telling me that we needed to visit sometime. And so Eve continued her work and her research. Plus not only did she still manage her own clinic, but she now trained others in her methods to help un-regress littles, and then those got hired at LIBRA centres. LIBRA was slowly making their way through the previously registered adoptions, freeing any adopted little they could, and helping them recover at one of their centres. Some wanted to stay adopted, choosing to stay as an infantilised little in the care of an Amazon, as it made the world a lot easier to deal with. Honestly… part of me understood their choice. It’s better for us all now… but it’s still scary out there. Those that were too far regressed to consent to adoption were forcibly taken by LIBRA and were in the process of being treated at their centres. They’ll be given the choice if they do manage to recover, and then LIBRA will help them rebuild their life… or sign up to a consensual adoption if they choose that. Of course it would take time for those littles rescued to recover and get their adult mind back, but in the meantime they are taken care of by Amazons who are carefully vetted by LIBRA. Those that are too far gone are made sure that they are only adopted by genuinely caring Amazon parents, or their little families if they are still around and willing to take care of them. Speaking of LIBRA, Claire and Dotty had taken over, using the funds left by Chris to start the centres, taking a more public stance compared to the secretive organisation Chris had run. They met with the new Prime Minister often, trying to guide her new Equalities office to improve things across the country. I helped here and there, but once they had a handle on things, I left them to it, opting to spend more time at home with Charlie. LIBRA not only helped with littles either… They also helped start a research organisation into fixing the declining Amazon birth rate. If the Amazon maternal/paternal instinct could be quelled by having their own children… along with the societal changes we are enacting… maybe they’ll never need to adopt littles. So hopefully they’ll manage to find a solution as to why Amazons are finding it hard to have children, and can fix it. And before you ask… no, not all Amazons were happy with these changes… There were a few protests, but they got like ten people to show up to each one, which in comparison with our millions… made it obvious what our society really wanted. These ancient artefacts needed to move on and progress. So yes, that’s pretty much everything that has happened since everything went to shit six months ago. Massive change, lots of work… and I have finally found a night off that I was fully intending to spend with my wife. “Hey, my love, I’m home!” I called out as I shut the front door to our home. “In the living room. Be quiet though…” Charlie replied from the living room, whispering. “Oh, is she asleep?” I asked, hanging up my coat and walking quietly into the living room. “Yes. She’s been waiting for you to get home. She missed her big sister.” “It’s still cute that she calls me that, especially when she’s like double my size.” I walked in to see Charlie snuggled up on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her and Nessa, whose huge nappy was sticking out from underneath the bottom of the blanket as she sucked her dummy. Okay… so maybe a bit more has changed since the protests… Whilst Charlie was in hospital, Nessa had spent all that time with my wife, at her bedside, protecting her. So of course during that time they reconnected, and once Charlie was out of the hospital, she properly introduced Nessa to me and we chatted and got close. Turns out Nessa is just as amazing and lovely as Charlie made her out to be. She’s so sweet and kind… and adorable. Once Charlie and I had time to heal regarding our Mummy and baby sides… we arranged for a few playdates with Nessa, as a thank you for everything she did. And whilst I will admit it was a bit weird to be playing with dollies with someone nearly double my height… I quickly bonded with the Amazon adult baby and she became one of my closest friends. So close that whenever she comes over she’s my ‘baby sister’, and Charlie looks after us both. We’re not in a relationship with her or anything, but we have our own little family thing whenever she visits and… look, it’s hard to describe, but Nessa isn’t really interested in relationships right now and Charlie and I are happy just as we are. I just get a baby sister occasionally whenever Nessa stays over, which is every other weekend lately. I love it, as I genuinely love spending time with Nessa, and she looks so freaking adorable all snuggled up with my wife like that. But because she’s here… that means that these adult clothes I had been wearing all day at the office… had to come off. No doubt Nessa will be awake soon and will want to play video games with me, and Charlie insists that if Nessa is a baby, then so am I. I think she just uses that as an excuse to spend more time with her baby girl. And I… I am not complaining. ----------------------------------------- “WIVIE! It’s getting late!” Nessa said, as she looked at the clock, pausing our game and pointing up at the clock. “I’m surprised you can even tell the time. You’re littler than me…” I grinned at her from behind my dummy, looking up at her as I snuggled between her legs, my thick nappy creating a nice little cushion on her feet, and her thick nappy creating a nice little backrest for me, though I swear during the last race my ‘backrest’ got warmer… “Look at my little girls… aren’t you adorable!” Charlie said as she waltzed over and bent down on her heels, ruffling Nessa’s hair and reaching down to give us both kisses on the head. “Hey! Can we have one more game?” I asked. “One more, then you need to be big girls for a bit whilst we get you both ready. Auntie Claire’s having her baby shower and I need to get you both dressed up for the party.” “I’m surprised we get to be dressed up big for it…” I commented, not realising what I had just said. “Oh baby… you’re not going dressed up big… It is a BABY shower after all. Claire has to learn how to change nappies…” “Oh come on! She already knows how to change nappies! This isn’t fair!” I whined, whilst Nessa just blushed and hid her face. She was still getting used to being little around others outside of me and Charlie, but at least she was getting close to my friends, so that she won’t freak out. “Yeah well what Mummy says, goes. You know that. And good job I got you to make a bigger version of that pink dress I love on you so much… Ickle Nessa is going to look absolutely precious!” “EEK!” My ‘baby sister’ squeaked, hugging me tightly like a stuffie. “Oh my god… Liv, you have to make me a dress like that for my little one… You two look like sisters… it’s adorable!” Claire said, looking a lot bigger since the last time I saw her. You’d have thought she would have taken some time off from LIBRA, but last I heard she was just as busy as she was at the start of her pregnancy. Nessa and I blushed as we walked into Claire’s apartment. Well… Nessa waddled in, with a toddler harness on that Charlie held the end for, and I was carried in by my wife, in her arms. Thankfully, we weren’t the only ones being humiliated today, as I looked over to see my friends, all dressed up in their cutest baby clothes, being fussed over by their Amazons. Even Eve was baby talking to Zoey and Sarah, who were snuggled up together on her lap. Amber… she didn’t look so happy, sat on the floor by Gwen, but at least she was looking better than she has in a long time. Thanks to Faith’s discovery, Eve managed to develop something to help Amber recover from her mushy brained state. She still acted babyish occasionally, the baby side of the hypnosis still taking over occasionally, but she was lucid some of the time. Gwen kept her as a baby for the time being, until Amber has recovered enough, even having to adopt her through the new, consensual means. Which meant that Amber understood the need to have Gwen do it, accepting to relinquish control to her friend until the time where she has fully recovered and is able to nullify the adoption. Thankfully, me and my friends had used our many playdates with each other to ease Amber into the whole ‘adult baby’ thing, meaning that she was no longer mortified by being treated like a baby or slipping into her ‘baby brain’. She had always wanted to stay away from baby stuff when she had gained her independence, but at least she accepted it was a part of her life for now, even if it’s not permanent. Which helped her enjoy playing with us. Sometimes I’d even see her getting into it, which made Gwen happy, knowing that she wasn’t making Amber miserable by being her Mummy. Ellie and Danny were here with their Mummy too. Catherine must have had the same idea as Charlie and dressed them both up in matching onesies so they looked like sisters. Which I must admit… was adorable. And made me blush more upon seeing them. Other than this lot though, the only other one invited was Malcolm, the father of the soon-to-be-born child, who awkwardly hovered behind Claire, sipping a glass of whiskey. We knew that our other friends wouldn’t feel so comfortable around all this baby stuff, so whilst we did invite them… we understood why they wouldn’t want to come. Lots of humiliating babyish party games later… and it was present opening time. Claire and her bump carefully sat down as she was passed wrapped gifts one at a time, all whilst I snuggled up with Charlie on one of the chairs. Malcolm let his partner get all the attention and had sat next to us, whispering to me. “So Liv… you’ve only got a few months in office left, right?” He asked. “Yeah. About two. That’s when the election is.” I replied. “A little over a year in office… you sure you want to only have a year?” “Yup. Had enough. Don’t like the press. Don’t like the attention. I wasn’t qualified for my role, I just wanted to make a change.” “And that you did. Whole country got turned upside down thanks to you. So have you any idea what you’re going to do when you finish?” “I… was wondering if you had a position available? Still in need of a designer and seamstress?” I smiled up at him. “I… guess I am. The previous woman I had in was a right baby… worked from home in her nappies… sucking on a dummy… she was good though.” “I missed you too!” I laughed and grinned at him. “It’ll be good to have you back. Though isn’t it a bit boring for you? All your adventures… all this stuff you’ve been through…? It’s not like we’re going to be rescuing any littles or anything anymore. We’ll actually just be running a shop.” “I know. But hey, with the littles going back to work and not being scared to go out… the market is there for little outfits that aren’t babyish.” “I think you’ve got a point. So boss… want to start brainstorming on Monday?” “Boss?” I asked, confused. “You’re the one hiring me…” “We both know who’s in charge.” Malcolm replied. “Yes, me.” Charlie interrupted, kissing my forehead and making me blush and bury my head in her shoulder. I looked at Malcolm and he looked at me, trying to contain our laughter, but it was futile. “Yeah, she’s right…” ----------------------------------------- We arrived home after a very fun baby shower with a very sleepy Nessa in the back of the car with me. “I’ll put Nessa in the spare nursery that I made up for her. Can you be a big girl and go get on the sofa? I need to snuggle with my wife before we get some sleep.” Charlie said as she unbuckled the snoring adorable Amazon adult baby from the car seat and gently lifted her up onto her hip. “You’re so strong…” I commented as I waddled beside my wife up to the front door. “She’s just a very light girl, poor thing. I can tell Madison’s comments about her weight in the past did a number on her…” “Is that why you’re trying to make sure she eats? I wondered why you were so insistent.” “I am. I… want to make up for not standing up against Madison.” “You know she called my office, right?” “Madison did?” Charlie inserted the key into our front door but stopped as she looked at me, clearly surprised. “Yeah, but I wasn’t in. So she left a voice message.” “What did she say?” “Sorry. For everything. She wasn’t looking for forgiveness, just wanted us to know how sorry she was. And that she’s doing something with her life now. She’s… she’s actually working in one of the LIBRA centres opening up.” “Well I still hate her guts. But after helping you whilst I was not myself, and now working to help other littles… maybe I won’t punch her in the face if I ever see her again.” “I don’t blame you if you do though.” “I’m just glad she didn’t completely ruin poor Nessa here.” “Me neither.” “Now, baby girl, go get that cute, padded butt on the sofa and I’ll go get this little one tucked in. Then be prepared to be showered with a million kisses!” “Eeeeek!” ======================================================= Just the epilogue to go! Was this how you expected it to end all those weeks ago when I started posting? Was it everything you hoped for? Did you enjoy the ending? Please leave all your comments and stuff, I'm excited to hear what people thought of this story. (Obviously there's the epilogue to go, but this is the last proper chapter). Epilogue on Wednesday, new monstrum story starts a week today! My new story just had it's third chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here next week (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

It is the conclusion of Daniel's story! After his failed attempts to escape and having his old life ripped away from him Emmy wants to show him what his future is going to look like. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel was taken up the stairs in the harness and into the nursery. He knew a change was coming so he relaxed his bladder again and flooded his baby pants. He was lifted out and placed on to the floor before Emmy started to get the stuff needed for a diaper change ready. He burped and felt the milk that flooded his system threaten to come back up. Daniel looked at the nursery door and wished he could run away again. Even with a full belly he would’ve wanted to try. Unfortunately with Emmy right next to him he had no chance of escape, he would get stopped by the staircase and as he made his perilous journey down his much larger cousin would be able to take multiple steps at a time. Whilst Daniel was still looking wistfully towards the landing he felt two hands on his shoulders. They slipped down until they were around his waist and then they lifted him into the air. Daniel’s legs kicked out automatically as he was lifted and sat on the edge of the changing table. He didn’t get a moment to think as he was helped to lay back in the usual diaper changing position. “We’ll have you all dry in a few moments.” Emmy said in a sing-song voice. Daniel wasn’t really listening. His head had turned to the side where he saw the window. On the road outside, muffled by the distance and walls, Daniel heard what sounded like a large truck rumbling by the house. It felt like a cruel joke that there were no vehicles on the road the one time he had needed them. The tapes came off the front of Daniel’s diaper and he shivered slightly at the feeling of the cool air on his genitals. He braced himself from the cold baby wipes and when they touched him he could practically feel his genitals shrinking and rising up into his body, he couldn’t help but whine at the cleaning. “Hush, baby.” Emmy gently chided as she used two fingers to hold Daniel’s dick and move it out of the way. Daniel huffed and puffed until she finally felt the used wipes get dropped into the diaper that he was being taken out of. He felt his legs get lifted up as the old padding was pulled out, balled and taped closed. He was forced to listen as a fresh diaper crinkled and was unfolded, it was slipped underneath him before his legs were lowered. There was a sprinkling of baby powder over his crotch and he was expecting the front of the diaper to be pulled up between his legs but that didn’t happen. There was a small pause and then Daniel felt something wrapping around the most sensitive parts of his crotch. He moaned and belatedly tried to block what was happening but Emmy simply batted his hands away. “Please… not that…” Daniel whined as he looked down and saw the accursed vibrator attached to him. The front of the diaper was pulled up and taped closed. Daniel huffed as Emmy put her hand on the front of the diaper and pressed down a little. The feeling of her rubbing against his erogenous zones made Daniel whine again. “Now be a good boy.” Emmy said as adjusted the diaper. Daniel was lifted off the changing table. He was hoping Emmy hadn’t noticed that the vibrator wasn’t switched on but his hopes didn’t last long. As his giant cousin walked over to the closet she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. A couple of seconds later the vibrator buzzed to life. It was a horribly familiar feeling for Daniel. The dread of leaving the house dressed like a baby, the diapers and the vibrator combined to form a terrifying vision of what his future would be like. His every attempt to escape or otherwise stop Emmy had been a failure, he wanted to get out of this situation but he just didn’t know what more he could do. Wrenched from his old life and made to look like a weird freak to his old friends and co-workers he didn’t know if there was anyone else that would come look for him. He was a young man, he could be facing decades of diapers. The thought was enough to start bringing on a panic attack. “This looks good for today.” Emmy said. Her words forced Daniel back to the present. It was a onesie. Daniel slowly raised his arms as the baby blue onesie was pulled over his head. The stretchy material dropped down below his belly and hung low between his legs. He sighed as the two flaps were popped together. He was expecting some pants or shorts but instead Emmy just took him under the arms and lifted him into the harness again. As Daniel’s head was forced back against his cousin’s breasts he realised he was not even going to get to wear some shoes as they left the house. “I think we’ll turn this up.” Emmy said at the top of the stairs. She pulled out her phone and held it up in front of Daniel. Daniel looked at the screen and saw a line on a graph that was moving rightwards rapidly. Emmy now put her finger on the line, which was very low, and moved it slowly up. Daniel could feel the vibrations growing stronger as Emmy’s finger moved up. He shivered as he saw Emmy making the vibrations in his diaper reach such a proportion that he could hear it coming through the padding. He was gasping when Emmy finally stopped. “How’s that?” Emmy asked as she started walking down the stairs. Daniel felt an unwanted orgasm rapidly building and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Before Emmy had even reached the bottom step he was thrusting against the harness and let out an exclamation as he climaxed. He felt his straining tool rapidly tensing as he spurted into the sex toy. There was no respite. Emmy made her final preparations to leave as if it was normal to have a man helplessly climaxing on her chest. All Daniel could do was whine and groan as the vibrations refused to abate. “So much babbling.” Emmy chuckled, “Here, take this.” Daniel saw a pacifier appear in front of his mouth and he didn’t think. He opened his mouth and the latex bulb popped past his lips and into his mouth. He was vaguely aware of a ribbon hanging from the soother that was clipped to the collar of his onesie. With a muted exclamation Daniel experienced a second orgasm as Emmy stepped out into the front yard. As Daniel hung limply in the harness he tried to catch his breath. He’d had two orgasms and they had barely even left the house! Emmy started walking but instead of going the way they went the previous week Daniel saw they were heading in the other direction. They were walking in the direction that Daniel had tried to escape. Even though Daniel was feeling an ache in his penis as it was forcefully stimulated he had enough presence of mind to know there was nothing in this direction for a long way except for Martina and her bed and breakfast. “Ugh…” Daniel grunted as he came again. The pacifier tumbled from Danny’s lips and bounced at the end of the ribbon. A line of drool fell down his chin and on to his onesie. Without missing a step Emmy reached for the pacifier and brought it back up to Daniel’s mouth. It was as if Emmy had somehow turned the vibrator up to an even higher setting than before, it seemed to target his most sensitive spots and go to town. Daniel’s life had been altered completely and now it felt like his mind was going the same way. He was edged or forcibly given orgasms so often it felt like his brain was turning to mush. It was as if his adult thoughts were being peeled away one humiliation at a time. Now, helplessly cumming into his diaper as he was carried down the street, his situation felt more hopeless than ever before. He just didn’t know how he would ever escape, he didn’t know if he had anything to escape too… “You see?” Emmy chuckled as she reached around and patted the harness over Daniel’s crotch, “When you’re a good boy you get to play with your toys.” Daniel wanted to reply but any time he opened his mouth all he could do was moan and grunt like some kind of prehistoric Neanderthal. It was impossible to say whether Emmy genuinely thought he enjoyed this or if she was just mocking him. He wasn’t even sure it mattered, one way or another he was going to be teased by this vibrator for as long as Emmy chose. The walk was a blur to Daniel whose poor dick ached like a strained muscle. By the time a building came into view he felt like he had orgasmed at least half a dozen times. He had also wet his diaper, the urine passing through holes in the accursed toy and spreading out over the thick padding causing it to swell up. Somehow the thicker, warmer and wetter padding only seemed to make the situation even worse. Martina’s bed and breakfast looked much bigger in the day. Daniel lifted his head to see that the building was a lot bigger than he had imagined, it was akin in size to Emmy’s place. He was surprised when Emmy turned and started walking up to the front door. Another orgasm was forced out of Daniel as she knocked on the door and he a line of drool fell from his mouth as he winced. “Emmy! It’s so good to see you again, I’m so glad you could make it!” Martina had answered the door with a big smile. Daniel saw the Hispanic woman step forward and hold out her arms for a hug. Before he could process what was happening he was crushed between the two women, the large boob that his head was nestled between was joined by Martina’s equally large breasts. For a brief few seconds Daniel’s head was completely enveloped by the large women’s ample chests. When they parted the hug he gratefully drew in some air. “And, of course, little Daniel!” Martine leaned forwards and planted a big kiss on Daniel’s forehead, “I hope you’ve been better behaved since your little adventure.” “Oh, he has.” Emmy chuckled, “Not that I gave him much choice! You may find him rather speechless at the moment, he does love his little buzzy toy after all.” “Of course. My Antonio is the same.” Martina smiled as she held the door open, “Come in, please.” “Thank you, Martina.” Emmy replied as she stepped forwards, “Are the others already here?” “They are.” Martina replied as she closed the front door, “You’re the last to arrive.” Daniel had no idea what the two Amazonian women were talking about. He was barely even listening as it seemed like his entire mind had been devoted to the feelings within his diaper. He was carried through the familiar hallway and out to a room at the back. The door opened and he was met by a sight he scarcely felt was believable. “Emmy! Oh, I was so pleased to hear you finally landed yourself a baby!” A woman taller even than Emmy stood up and hurried over. Yet again Daniel found himself being squeezed between two giantesses. The fleshy orbs straining against the clothing that confined them were pushed against him as the two women hugged. This time the embrace lasted long enough that Daniel feared he would suffocate, his legs and arms flailed as he tried to breathe in. His nostrils filled with the scent of womanhood. As the two women parted Daniel was left to look in horror at a scene he thought would be impossible. A woman was sat in an armchair next to the television, Martina was now sitting opposite her, this other woman who had just hugged Emmy was sat back down on the couch leaving one seat opposite for Emmy. What really took Daniel’s breath away though was not the four giant women but what they were sitting around. A fenced area in the middle of the room exactly like the playpen at Emmy’s house. It was filled with stuffies, toys, bottles… and three other men! Daniel’s mouth fell open and the pacifier dropped to his chest again. There were three men in the playpen and they were each like he was. He couldn’t really process what he was seeing. He didn’t know whether to be happy that he wasn’t alone or sad that others were trapped like him. “I know!” Emmy said in the high-pitched overly excited voice used for children, “New friends!” Daniel shook his head but it was a waste of time. Emmy lifted him out of the chest harness and lowered him into the playpen where the other men. Almost as soon as Daniel’s feet hit the floor he wobbled forwards and the vibrator pushed against him. He convulsed forwards and fell on to his hands and knees as a painful orgasm caused his aching tool to dribble out a little sticky fluid. Daniel’s cheeks reddened as he looked up at the three men who were all watching him. Two of the men looked utterly miserable. Daniel could tell one had been doing a lot of crying recently whilst the other was shifting awkwardly, it took him a couple of seconds to notice that the man’s exposed diaper had browned heavily. The scariest was the third man though, he was sat in front of a colourful toy xylophone and banging away at it happily and as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “Congratulations Emmy!” The woman who hadn’t previously smothered Daniel with her breasts spoke up, “It’s past time you got yourself your very own baby.” “I know.” Emmy said as she sat down and accepted a cup of coffee from Martina, “He’s been a little troublemaker but he’ll settle down eventually.” “Ooh, yes, we heard about the escape.” The woman replied, “Such a naughty little one. You must tell us what happened!” As the women started talking. Daniel wondered what on Earth he had fallen into the middle of. He was embarrassed to be dressed like he was in front of others, of course, but he had a desire to learn what was going on. The need for information outweighed his shame. He crawled over to the man who seemed like he had been crying. The man seemed to be about Daniel’s age though he had red hair and was a bit chubbier, he watched Daniel with apprehension. Daniel had no idea what you were supposed to say to someone in this position. “What’s going on?” Daniel whispered eventually for lack of anything else. “Go away.” The man replied as he turned away. “Please!” Daniel begged quietly, “I didn’t know there were others like… this.” “Well now you do.” The man didn’t seem to want to talk. “We need to escape.” Daniel hissed, “Maybe if we-” “Escape!?” The man replied as if he wasn’t sure Daniel was serious, “To where? We are in the middle of nowhere.” Daniel was getting frustrated. His hands went down to his diaper and he grimaced as he ejaculated yet again. There was almost no pleasure now, it was nearly entirely painful. He tried to push it to the side as he battled to keep the fog from clouding his brain. He crawled over to the man with the messy diaper. He was older than Daniel for sure and as the space between the two men narrowed he could smell the awful scent of soiled underwear. “We need to escape these crazy women!” Daniel hissed to the stranger. “Are you crazy!?” The man replied tensely, “If they hear you talking like that I’ll get punished and…” “We can’t stay here.” Daniel tried to reason with the obviously distressed man, “I’ve been stuck like this for a couple of weeks and-…” “Weeks!?” The man frowned, “Is that all?” “H-How long have you…” Daniel started hesitantly. “It’s hard to tell.” The man shrugged, “She doesn’t let me see clocks or calendars. She celebrated my birthday last month so I think it’s been at least a year.” Daniel felt his stomach drop. The thought of being with Emmy for that length of time was nearly enough to make him burst into tears. He sat back and trembled as he looked over to the other man, the one who was happily playing like a baby. He heard the messy man snort. “Don’t waste your time.” The man said as he followed Daniel’s desperate gaze. “What’s his deal?” Daniel asked in a shocked whisper, “He doesn’t… like it, does he?” “Who knows?” The stinky man shrugged, “He was here when I was first brought here and he seemed normal enough then. He changed over time though, now he at least acts as if he is just a baby and happy about it whenever I see him.” Daniel sat in stunned silence as he looked over at the man who now seemed like a vision of his future. His trembling became full on shaking as he envisioned himself slowly getting lost forever and becoming no more than the overgrown baby he was treated as. He thought about the orgasms he had been forced to have and the fogginess that seemed to inhibit his brain more and more. Is that where it would all lead? Would he become nothing more than a drooling infant? The panic that had been underneath the surface for a long time seemed to explode out of Daniel. He climbed to his feet and wobbled dramatically. He saw the women around him stop talking to watch him. He couldn’t stay here, he couldn’t become like these other people resigned to their fate as helpless babies looked after by these crazy women! “No!” Daniel yelled out loud. Daniel charged towards the edge of the playpen. His vision swam as tears filled his eyes. He waddled as fast as he could until he reached the metal fence, the bars were in a diagonal pattern and he saw an opportunity there. He dropped to his hands and knees and crawled towards a gap between the barricades, he could just about squeeze through. The door was open and he started getting back to his feet. “For goodness sake!” Emmy’s voice was filled with an anger that Daniel had never heard before. Daniel had barely taken a couple of stumbling steps before Emmy’s massive hands stopped and easily pulled him over to the couch. Daniel tried to scratch and claw, he was willing to do anything to get away but Emmy’s control of him was absolute. Before he knew what was happening he was horizontal and facing the ground. The snaps on his onesie were popped open and they sprang up revealing his diaper underneath. Daniel felt a pulling on the back of the diaper’s waistband and it quite suddenly tore. The back of the diaper flopped down leaving his butt open to the room. He knew what was coming but as the first spank landed he couldn’t help but yelp. He was already lost to despair so it wasn’t long before he was bawling his eyes out about everything that had happened, was happening and would happen. “I. Can’t. Believe. You. Are. Making. Me. Do. This. At. Your. Play. Date!” Emmy exclaimed. Daniel kicked his legs and flailed his fists as he cried and desperately tried to get away. He didn’t know how many times he was spanked but by the end he knew his rear end was bruised. As the women discussed his errant behaviour and Martina went to fetch a fresh diaper Daniel felt himself cumming again. It didn’t matter what he did. Daniel was completely at the mercy of someone who seemed to have none, someone who seemed to believe he needed this embarrassing treatment. He went limp as he pictured weeks, months, years and even decades as nothing more than a diaper-filling, helpless little baby. Daniel was taped into a fresh diaper in short order. With everyone staring his way he was turned towards Emmy and knew what was coming. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth as a hard pointy nipple was pushed past his lips. He couldn’t see behind him but he heard the women talking, he heard each of the other men being picked up as easily as he had been, he heard them all being attached to their caregivers’ nipples. As the men sucked on the breasts and felt their bellies filling with thick creamy milk the women simply spoke to each other as if this was an everyday occurrence. Four men completely helpless to their Amazon’s desires. --- A new story similar to "Cousin Emmy" has just been started! You can read the first part of "Training Daniel" RIGHT NOW at the following links: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1258022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj

Intro Evelyn, a middle-aged history professor at the local college, found solace in the routine of her early morning and late nights spent on the balcony of her cozy apartment. Perched on a comfortable chair, she would watch the world pass by, lost in her thoughts. The balcony offered a front-row seat to the daily comings and goings of college students, who unknowingly became characters in the silent play that unfolded before her. Despite her engaging lectures and dynamic teaching style, Evelyn often felt an overwhelming sense of solitude. Her unconventional schedule, with most classes held in the evening, left her with free mornings and afternoons. The balcony became her haven, a place where she could reflect on the pages of history and, more intimately, on the chapters of her own life. One particular ritual, hidden from the eyes of her colleagues and students, unfolded on those quiet afternoons. Evelyn would find herself drawn to the comfort of an old habit — sucking her thumb. It was a habit she often enjoyed, especially when watching young love unfold from her balcony; something she greatly regretted not having. As Evelyn sat on her balcony, thumb often creeping into her mouth, she observed the ebb and flow of college life beneath her. The students, backpacks slung over their shoulders, chatted animatedly as they walked past her apartment building. Some were engrossed in their smartphones, while others eagerly discussed the day's lectures and upcoming exams. Unbeknownst to Evelyn, the students were aware of her discreet balcony retreat. In many ways the balcony has become a living attraction to bypassing students over the years; no one went out of their way for it, but no one regregretted strolling past. [There was an unspoken agreement to respect the privacy of their history professor, a woman who held the key to unlocking the mysteries of the past but guarded her own secrets with equal diligence.] Evelyn, absorbed in her historical musings and thumb-sucking reverie, believed herself to be invisible to the world below. She found comfort in the anonymity of her perch, where she could be both a spectator and a participant in the theater of daily life. One day, as the students passed by her balcony as usual, something unexpected happened. A brave soul among them, a young woman named Sarah, decided to break the unspoken barrier. She smiled warmly at Evelyn and nodded in acknowledgment. As the days went by, Sarah made other distant gestures to Evelyn, such as small waves and momentarily inserting her own thumb into her mouth, as if playfully asking a child, "Do you need to suck your thumb?" Despite these subtle attempts at connection, Evelyn remained reserved. Evelyn continued her balcony rituals, she found a new sense of camaraderie with this unknown (to her) student. The unspoken understanding between them deepened, and the balcony became a symbol of connection, bridging the gap between professor and student in a way that transcended the formalities of the classroom. And so, history continued to unfold, both in the lectures within the college walls and in the quiet moments on Evelyn's balcony. Chapter I Lisa: Hey, Sarah! How was your day? Sarah: Oh, you know, the usual. But something interesting happened today. You know the professor who sits on the balcony and sucks her thumb? Lisa: Professor Evelyn? Yeah, I've seen her. She seems so lost and lonely up there; often sucking her thumb, thinking the world doesn't know her secret. Sarah: Well, I've been trying to break the ice, you know? Like playful waves and pretending to suck my thumb too. Just trying to make her smile. Lisa: That's sweet of you, babe. But why? What made you decide to do that? Sarah: I don't know, Lisa. There's something about her that just tugs at my heart. I see her up there all alone, and I can't help but feel like she needs a friend. Lisa: You think we should be her friends? She seems more ? Sarah: Yeah, that's what I was thinking. She's so cute and childlike. It got me thinking... What if we could be more than just her friends? Lisa: You mean, like, adopt her into our lives? Sarah: Exactly. I mean, she's alone up there, and I can't shake off this feeling that she needs something more stable. We could be that stability for her. Lisa: That's a big step, Sarah. But, you know, I've been feeling the same way. She's become a part of our thoughts and conversations. Sarah: I know it's huge, but I can't stand the thought of her being alone. I want to make her a part of our unconventional family. Lisa: Let's take it slow, then. Maybe we can start by getting to know her better. You said you're in her history class, right? Why don't you try talking to her? Sarah: Yeah, I am. I'll give it a shot, but we need to be careful. We don't want to overwhelm her. Lisa: Absolutely. We'll take it step by step. If she's comfortable with it, maybe she could join us for coffee or something. Sarah: Perfect. Let's see where this goes. I really think we could make a difference in her life. As Sarah and Lisa discuss the possibility of "adopting" Professor Evelyn into their lives, the balcony stands as a silent witness to their evolving plan. The dialogues reflect the mix of compassion, care, and the desire to bring a sense of family to someone who seems to need it. Chapter II Evelyn, engrossed in her historical research and the quiet moments of reflection on the balcony, remained blissfully unaware that Sarah was one of her own students. The campus was vast, and the lecture halls were filled with faces, making it easy for a single student to blend into the crowd. Sarah, who often chose a seat in the back of the class, had mastered the art of anonymity. One day, as Evelyn, who was often engrossed in her lecture notes, looked up at her Intro to World History students and noticed Sarah. A mix of emotions swept over Evelyn—surprise, curiosity, and a touch of embarrassment that she hadn't recognized her only balcony companion as a student. The realization added a new layer to their interactions. Evelyn pondered whether Sarah had intentionally chosen to sit in the back of the class, maintaining a discreet distance between the formal academic setting and their informal balcony connection. Despite the revelation, Evelyn decided to let the connection evolve organically, choosing not to confront Sarah about their shared secret. However, she began to notice Sarah playfully sucking her thumb during lectures, making sure that Professor Evelyn noticed her playfulness. The following evening, Evelyn approached the lecture hall with a newfound awareness. As she began her class, she noticed Sarah sitting in her usual spot at the back, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The other students, oblivious to the connection between their professor and their classmate, immersed themselves in the lesson. After the lecture, as students filed out of the hall, Sarah lingered for a moment. With a subtle nod and a twinkle in her eye, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them. Evelyn reciprocated with a grateful smile, silently appreciating the delicate balance they had struck between the formalities of academia and the genuine connection that had formed on the balcony. As the semester progressed, Evelyn and Sarah continued their silent interactions, weaving a unique tapestry of connection that transcended the traditional roles of teacher and student. The balcony, once a place of solitude, had become a bridge between two lives—a place where history unfolded not only in the pages of textbooks but also in the quiet moments shared between a professor and a student. Chapter III Sarah's after-class visits became a cherished ritual, adding a new dimension to the connection she shared with Evelyn. While other students hurriedly packed their bags and left, Sarah lingered, patiently waiting for her turn to approach the professor. "Professor," she would begin, maintaining the formal address that characterized their interactions; though her quiet motherly voice made Evelyn feel as though the roles were switched. Her questions were a clever mix of academic curiosity and a genuine desire to know Evelyn on a more personal level. Sometimes, her questions dived into the intricacies of the day's lecture, showcasing Sarah's dedication to the subject matter. Other times, the questions subtly steered toward understanding the woman behind the professorial facade. Evelyn, in turn, welcomed these post-lecture conversations. Sarah's inquiries provided a bridge between the structured world of academia and the uncharted territory of personal connection. Evelyn found herself opening up, sharing anecdotes from her own academic journey, and offering insights that transcended the confines of the classroom. As the weeks unfolded, Sarah's questions became more personal, yet she maintained a respectful distance. She never overstepped boundaries or pressed too far into Evelyn's private life. The discussions, although occasionally veering into the realm of personal experiences, remained grounded in the shared love for history and the pursuit of knowledge. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast a warm glow on the balcony, Sarah hesitated before asking a question. "Professor, I was wondering," she began, "what inspired you to become a historian?" The question opened a door to Evelyn's past, and she shared stories of mentors who had shaped her journey, pivotal moments that ignited her passion, and the challenges she had overcome. Chapter IV One Sunday evening, Evelyn decided to treat herself, and go out to the local bar, for a night cap instead of her usual at home alone time. While seated at the bar, alone, she suddenly noticed Sarah seated next to her. After exchanging pleasantries, Sarah offered Evelyn to join her and her friends for a night on the town. Being substantially older, and wanting to go home Evelyn deeply hesitated; however, after some persistent nagging by Sarah, Evelyn obliged and join Sarah and her friends. The evening started with the promise of a casual and enjoyable time, but as the drinks flowed, Evelyn lost touch with the limits she had unknowingly set for herself. The laughter and shared stories became a blur, and the once-composed professor found herself caught in the grip of intoxication. As the night wore on, Evelyn's words began to slur, and her movements became unsteady. Unaware of the extent of her inebriation, she continued to share anecdotes and insights, but the clarity that usually defined her words was replaced by a haze of alcohol-induced fuzziness. Sarah, watching the gradual transformation in her professor's demeanor, became increasingly concerned. Like a frog in slowly boiling water, Evelyn seemed oblivious to the changes in her own behavior. The warmth of the evening, and the warmth in her pants, had given way to a more somber atmosphere as Sarah recognized the signs of excess. As the night approached its end, Sarah made a decision fueled by genuine concern for her teacher. Rather than leaving as originally planned, she offered, "Evelyn, I think it's best if I stay the night. Just to make sure you're okay by morning." Evelyn, caught in the haze of alcohol, managed a nod, as her thumb glided into her mouth, her usual composed demeanor now replaced by a vulnerable state. Sarah took charge, guiding Evelyn to her apartment with a supportive arm around her shoulders. Once inside, Sarah ensured Evelyn was comfortable and settled before quietly going about making the necessary arrangements for an unexpected overnight stay. Throughout the night, Sarah kept a watchful eye on Evelyn, periodically checking in to ensure she was safe and comfortable. The balcony, witness to so many shared moments, now stood silent as the night unfolded. In the quiet hours, Sarah reflected on the evolving dynamics of their relationship and the responsibility that came with genuine concern for another person. When the first few students passed by the balcony, Sarah decided it was best to leave before anyone noticed her up on the professor's balcony. Evelyn was still deep in her slumber not fully awake from the night before. Chapter V The following week, Evelyn, haunted by the memory of the pub incident, decided to take the initiative and invited Sarah to meet for coffee at a quiet and public place. The atmosphere was tense as they settled into a corner of the coffee shop, surrounded by the hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. "Sarah, I wanted to apologize for that night at the pub," she began, her voice carrying a mix of remorse and embarrassment. “I knew I shouldn’t have gone on a drinking binge; let alone with a group of students…” Sarah, understanding the sincerity in Evelyn's apology, nodded in acknowledgment. "No need to apologize, Evelyn. We all have our moments. Let's just move past it," she reassured. However, as the conversation shifted, Sarah pulled out her phone,“stumbled upon images of the night before, as the two searched for an old message Evelyn had once sent Sarah… Evelyn's eyes widened in horror as Sarah showed her the images and later videos of night.. There, on the small screen, was a selfie of Evelyn, thumb in her mouth, seated on Sarah's lap at the pub . Another video revealed Evelyn giving an non-understandable speech, as a dark spot slowly grew around her groin. Evelyn's face turned several shades of red as embarrassment washed over her. "Sarah, I... I had no idea," she stammered, feeling a mix of humiliation and regret. Sarah, however, surprised Evelyn by laughing gently. "Don't worry, Evelyn. I promise not to use these pictures against you. When we had reached home, I had helped you take a shower and washed your clothes. As I walked home, before you had woken, or students walking towards their morning classes, I kept thinking how cute and vulnerable you were that night. It was as if something inside you finally opened up”. Caught off guard, Evelyn hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sarah continued, "Actually, you look so adorable in these videos. Do you mind if I keep them? I promise, it's just for our private memories." Too embarrassed to even say anything, Evelyn stood up and left the coffee shop. Too shocked and shaken to even fully comprehend Sarah had said. Chapter VI Evelyn attempted to avoid Sarah at all costs, like a child she hid behind the curtains of her balcony in hopes that Sarah would not see her. She found a very nice teaching assistant to replace her for a few weeks in class, but eventually, Evelyn couldn't not go back to teaching. Sarah on the other hand, tried to reach out to Evelyn, trying to explain herself and make sure she’s ok. However, a few days before final exams, on the final day of classes, Evelyn had no choice but to resume her teaching. Throughout the lecture, Evelyn kept looking up at Sarah, who for her part pretended to be listening to the lecture, but in reality was planning her next step. When Evelyn finally finished her lecture, and asked whether anyone have questions regarding the final, Sarah raised her; Evelyn made the mistake of calling Sarah before calling anyone else. Sarah, standing up, asked - “Professor Evelyn, history is filled with secrets, can you show everyone your biggest secret?”, as if on queue, Evelyn began sucking her thumb. It was unclear to Evelyn what happened the next few minutes, but she somehow found herself, in the back of Sarahs’ car, wearing only a pull-up and her thumb in her mouth. Chapter VII Like a small child holding her mommy’s hand, Evelyn walked a pace behind Sarah towards the door. As the two reached Sarah’s apartment, the door suddenly opened by a woman, who was slightly older than Sarah, but clearly much younger than Evelyn. The woman introduced herself to Evelyn as though she was talking to a preschooler; offering Evelyn to sit on the floor and play with the plush toys laying around. Next thing Evelyn knew she was seated on the floor, staring up at the two young women, who could easily have been her own daughters, had she decided to get married and have a family. Sarah and her lover explained their plan. Evelyn was to be their baby, and both women would be called "mommy." The shock deepened as Evelyn, still constantly sucking her thumb, struggled to process the information. "I... I don't understand. Why? How?" Evelyn stammered, her voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Sarah's lover, whose name remained a mystery, spoke gently, "We've seen you sucking your thumb on the balcony every morning as we walked towards campus. I then saw your videos from the pub, and think the loss of control is simply because of too much control and maybe starting over is what you need. What you seem to want…” Chapter VIII In the quiet darkness of the nursery, Evelyn lay in her toddler bed, surrounded by the soft hues of pastel colors and the comforting presence of plush toys. As she drifted closer to sleep, her mind swirled with a cascade of thoughts and reflections. The weight of the revelation bore down on Evelyn's mind. Years as a professor, yet it took two students, Sarah and her lover, to unravel the depths of her secrets. The dichotomy between her public persona as an educator and the vulnerability she now embraced in the nursery left her contemplative. Evelyn wondered how the carefully constructed walls around her personal life had crumbled in the face of these two determined students. What was it about her habits, her idiosyncrasies, that had been so transparent to them? The balcony, once a sanctuary of solitude, now seemed like an inadvertent stage where her private rituals were unwittingly exposed. In the dim light of the nursery, Evelyn couldn't shake the astonishment that these two women had not only uncovered her secrets but had actively taken steps to provide for her needs, albeit in an unconventional way. The complexity of the situation left her in a state of vulnerability, wrapped in a strange sense of care and intimacy that defied the traditional roles she had known for so long. As sleep finally claimed her, Evelyn's thoughts lingered on the mystery of connection—how these two students had seen beyond the professor and discovered the layers that lay beneath. The nursery, once a symbol of surprise and uncertainty, became a cocoon where Evelyn could rest, suspended between the past and an unforeseen future, her mind echoing with the enigma of newfound connections that transcended the boundaries of academia. Chapter IX When Sarah woke Evelyn up the next day, Evelyn found Sarah's lover making Evelyn's favorite breakfast. Evelyn sat at the table, as a bib was put on her and kids utensils (fork only) were provided Sarah's lover gave Evelyn a pre-cut plate and a sippy-cup with OJ. As Evelyn tried to feed herself, but really was being fed by Sarah, Sarah’s lover began to explain their plan… For the next 4 weeks, they'll treat Evelyn at a different age. AAt the end of the 4 weeks Evelyn will decide the desired age; then once a year Evelyn will decide if she wants to grow up, grow down or stay the same. Week 1 - 2 yr old Week 2 - 3 yr old Week 3 - 4 yr old Week 4 - 5 yr old Evelyn agreed, and so after breakfast Lisa took Evelyn to get dressed. As Lisa dressed Evelyn, she explained what life at each age would be like. Evelyn sat motionless as mommy Lisa, dressed her and talked. Explaining that while clothing and toys would change for each age, the use of diapers or pull-ups would not, nor would the ability to inform a grown-up when she had used her diaper. For her final touch, Lisa put a nice big bow , and a pacifier attached to her shirt. About an hour later, Sarah came out of their office and announced they're going on a walk. like a good mother and to Evelyn's surprise Sarah put Evelyn in a stroller. When Evelyn tried to protest, Lisa pushed the pacifier attached to Evelyn’s shirt in her mouth as Sarah pushed her out of the house. After about an hour’s walk, Evelyn was brought back home for a nap and some playtime, before being bathed and put to bed. Her days were suddenly all the same, sometimes their walks would end up in a playground, where Evelyn was expected to play with kids in her “age” group. Slowly, Evelyn was finally feeling happy, there was nothing humiliating or sexual about the behaviors of Lisa and Sarah towards her; they simply wanted to fulfill her unspoken dreams. Chapter X Towards the end of month, Evelyn was already being treated like a 5 year-old who wears pull-ups, something odd happened… Instead of being dressed like a “big kid”, Lisa put her in a diaper. Confused, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why am I dressed like a baby?”, to which Lisa replied “it’s a surprise…”. As breakfast Sarah began feeding Evelyn her breakfast, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why are you and mommy treating me like a baby again?”. Like Lisa, Sarah replied “it’s a surprise…” When breakfast was finished, Sarah put Evelyn in her playpen, and disappeared into the bedrooms. A few minutes later, Lisa and Sarah reappeared with 2 suitcases, Evelyn’s diaper bag. Their mysterious adventure began at the airport, where Evelyn, although having her own seat, spent the entire flight sitting on either Lisa or Sarah's lap. When the three reached their hotel room, Evelyn was put to bed for an early nap; after which she was put in a baby pastel dress, a diaper, and a pacifier clipped to her dress. After dressing themselves and Evelyn, the three women embarked towards an unknown for Evelyn but a clear destination for her mommies. After about a 15-minute stroll, they arrived at a really nice restaurant. To Evelyn's surprise, they were meeting Lisa's parents, who greeted her with the warmth one would reserve for a 2-year-old. The woman, who Lisa called mom, seemed vaguely familiar to Evelyn, though it was clear to her that they were both younger than her. Throughout dinner, the "adults" engaged in conversation, seemingly oblivious to Evelyn's presence. In this adult-oriented restaurant, one without a kids menu, Sarah and Lisa had come prepared, bringing baby food and a bottle for Evelyn. As the adults waited for their dessert, Lisa’s mom, who by now Evelyn had learned was named Tina, took Evelyn to sit on her lap. Acting fussy, Tina took Evelyn's clipped pacifier and inserted it into Evelyn’s mouth; as she recollected how the roles have changed. According to her story, Tina and Evelyn not only went to the same college. In fact, Evelyn was best friend’s with Tina’s big sister; and while never a part of the sorority, she often had the chance to haze Tina – forcing her to suck her thumb or a pacifier. Oftentimes Evely had a pacifier waiting for when Tina showed up with her “older sister”. She had finished the story with “oh how the tables have turned”... The next day, they went to another restaurant, this one more "child-friendly". This time meeting not only Sarah’s parents, also her slightly older sister and 2-year-old nephew, as well as Sarah’s 10-year-old brother. From the moment they arrived at lunch, it became clear to Evelyn she was the “baby” of the group. Her new “nephew” was wearing pull-ups, not diapers and was no longer using a pacifier during the day; while the 10-year-old was clearly treated much more as an adult as she has in the past month. As the adults waited for their food something inexplicable happened to Evelyn. She found herself lying on her aunty’s lap, being breastfed as if she were nothing more than an infant. By the time food arrived, Evelyn was already back in her stroller, sucking her pacifier and watching baby-ish videos on her mommy’s iPad. As the video played inches from her face, Evelyn had an internal conflict. On the one hand, she was enjoying the idea of being treated as she was. Having her deepest secrets and darkest secrets, even ones she didn’t understand how her mommies knew of, fulfilled. On the other hand, she understood that if she stays this way any longer she’ll never be an adult again. Even now, she wasn’t sure if she was still potty trained or not. Chapter XI Coming back to reality, Sarah, Lisa and Evelyn understood that they’d be better off financially if Professor Evelyn would go back to teaching. However, having your “mommy” walk you to class as you suck on a pacifier or thumb decreases your authoritarianism in the classroom. Worse off was “Professor Evelyn” when she’d mess herself, and begin to cry while giving a lecture on the timeline of events the class will cover during her third class. It had reached a point so bad that Evelyn’s boss called her into her office. Arriving with her two mommies, and sucking her pacifier, Evelyn arrived at her boss's office. As Evelyn sat on Sarah's lap, the dean listened to Lisa as she explained the state of Evelyn. Instead of firing Evelyn, the dean provided an unique proposal…. Evelyn would continue to receive her pay, but she would no longer be required to teach. In return, the dean requested that they collaborate on writing academic papers that explored Evelyn's regression and the process of her re-aging, with the goal of returning to a 5-year-old state by the time Sarah graduated in three years. Lisa and Sarah agreed, with the condition of legally declaring Evelyn as a child; which the dean was more than happy to help with. And so… Evelyn was declared a 2-year-old, Sarah became a psychology major and Lisa a childhood education major, both trying to reteach the ever so resistant Evelyn to slowly grow-up.

Well the management of the old site always had problems.. Going back a long while. I as well as others of the staff on the old site, tried to advise Danni, Claudia, Penny. and whatever other characters showed up, that some of the stories were not kosher. But were always told we weren't going to do a blanket purge on certain problematical users.. And 80-90% of the problematic stuff was coming from less then half a dozen users. In fact i was told to manually go through and delete, manually most of these stories... But that i better have a justification for each one i deleted... I only stuck around as long as i did because i was promised payment in form of digimon plushies that i never received Water under the bridge at this point, but the new staff is positively paranoid about these issues. You're one and done on the Scriptorium. I don't care if you bring in a lot of traffic, i don't care if you're popular, i don't care if you've been my friend for 20 years. I didn't even allow search engines to index for the first 3 months

Chapter 1: The Morning That Changed Everything Kris woke up in the middle of the night. He felt the need to use the bathroom, which was a good thing for him. He actually woke up this time! Kris hated the fact that he was a bedwetter. He doesn't know when or how it started; he only knows that every morning, he wakes up to a wet bed. So, for him, waking up in the middle of the night is a miracle. He quietly got out from under his covers and started climbing down the ladder of his bunk bed, which he and his older brother, Kyle, shared. Shockingly, he managed not to wake his brother this time. Nearly every night, if Kris tries to get out of bed to get cleaned up, his brother wakes up, confirms that Kris peed himself, then falls back to sleep annoyed at the interruption. That in of itself wouldn't be too bad. If only Kyle would leave it at that. But no, Kyle goes out of his way whenever this happens to ensure Mom and Dad knew that Kris had an accident. So, to get away this time felt amazing, even if there wasn't an accident. He wouldn't have to confront his brother about it. Kris snuck out of the shared bedroom, past the girl's room across the hall, and went down the stairs to the bathroom, sitting at the bottom on the right. He did it! He made it to the potty in the middle of the night! Good thing, too, because he had to poop as well. Which was probably the reason he woke up this time. He hardly ever needed to do that so late in the evening. Proud that he managed to make it in time, Kris snuck his way back upstairs and into his bed, all without waking up anyone. He felt so proud of himself, he knew that tomorrow was going to be a good day. He would wake up to a clean bed in the morning, and hangout with his friends at Church in the afternoon. Kris loved that it was a Sunday. He knew his Mom would make a delicious breakfast for them all to enjoy. He wasn't a huge fan of going to Church every Sunday. It always felt boring to him. Playing with his friends before and after service started was always a blast, but sitting through the sermon felt like a chore. He woke up feeling excited to take on the day. Only, something didn't seem right. He was confused; why did it feel like his bed was wet? He made it to the bathroom last night, didn't he? He must have just had to go a second time without realizing it. he was frustrated that he had still managed to have an accident, wishing his trip to the toilet would have been enough to save him from his usual daily embarrassment. He started to remove his comforter so he could get out of bed and deal with his accident like he had done thousands of times before when suddenly, an odd sensation hit him like a ton of bricks. "No. I didn't. That's not fair," Kris thought, as he realized with confusion that he pooped himself in his sleep. He didn't get up to go to the bathroom; it was all just a dream. A cruel, unfair dream. Kris looked down and around his bunk briefly to check if Kyle had seen him start getting up. Maybe he could wait until he left their room and get cleaned up afterward. "Let's go, dude. Breakfast is on the table," Kyle called up to his brother from below his bed, as he finished putting on his socks for the day. "I'll be down in a minute," Kris replied, trying to remain calm. He tried to play things cool, acting as natural as he could. He hoped he could buy some more time, convincing his brother that everything was okay. "Well, hurry up and get dressed," Kyle replied impatiently. He knew Kris was a slacker, and would sleep in another two hours if they let him. "I'm gonna take a shower first." Kris tried to come up with an excuse as to why he would be late to breakfast. Knowing that if he went down in soiled pajama pants, his Dad would be furious. "Why?" Kyle shot back. They normally took showers in the evening. Kris saying he would take one first thing in the morning was odd. Unless, he had another accident. "He wet himself again. Didn't he?" Kyle already knew the truth. He was so frustrated sharing a bedroom with his little brother. He had been wetting himself for years now, and never really got the hang of nighttime training. He couldn't stand the fact that their room always smelled of urine. He's eight years old for crying out loud. Sam wasn't even wetting the bed anymore and she was six! "I just wanna take a quick shower, is all." Kris knew his brother probably saw through his lie by now. But held onto hope, that just maybe he would let this one slide. "You had another accident, didn't you?" Kyle poked, already knowing the answer. "...Yeah" Kris replied defeatedly. "Maybe he won't find out about how bad it is." Kris knew that he was busted. At this point, he just wanted to hide, and save himself from further embarrassment. "Just get changed. You can take a shower after breakfast if you really need to." Kyle was annoyed that he had to share a room with such a baby. "I'd really prefer to take one first." Kris's face burnt red as he blushed. He knew he was out of luck. There was no way his brother didn't know the current state of his situation at this point. "Why? It's not like you pooped yourself like a baby." "Oh my gosh, is that what that smell is? I thought he just farted or something." Kyle's face scrunched up in disgust. Kris just remained silent, not wanting to reply. His family has a strict no-lying policy, so he couldn't say he didn't, but he didn't want to admit it. *sigh* "I'll let them know you'll need an extra few minutes. But hurry up," Kyle told Kris, realizing what had happened, and that Kris would never admit to it. "Thanks..." Kris felt broken. He was grateful for his brother, thinking he would cover for him. But, the humiliation of his brother's words, and the state of his pajamas made him feel small and foolish. He thought he made it. He thought his parents would be proud of him for staying dry, but instead of just wetting his bed, he used it like a toilet. Chapter 2: Morning breakfast conversations Kris took the fastest shower of his life. He wanted to clean up this mess before anyone else had the chance to find out. He was lucky that the girls were already downstairs by the time he left the room, and the bathroom being at the bottom of the stairs was an added bonus saving him from the potential humiliation. His shower over, Kris bundled up his soiled and soaked pajamas into a ball. He hoped he could sneak them back upstairs before anyone saw them. He could get them cleaned later, first thing was not to let anyone find out. "Kris! Hurry up, bud. We are waiting on you," Kim, Kris' mom, shouted from the kitchen after hearing the bathroom door open. "Okay, I'll be down in a second, just need to put my pajamas back real quick," Kris replied, knowing he had to hurry before someone saw his clothes and questioned deeper on why he took a shower in the morning. "Don't!. Just put them in the laundry room. I'll get them washed later today." His mom replied. "That's odd? Normally, she has us all bring down all the laundry at once. Does she already know about my accident, or was she just trying to save me on time?" Kris knew he couldn't argue; he wanted to, but it wouldn't make sense. He might be able to play it off as him grabbing the rest of the laundry, but knowing the family was waiting on him to eat breakfast wasn't likely to work. Frustrated with the situation, he quickly took his bundled-up clothes and speed walked past the dining room to get to the back of the house towards the laundry room, hoping no one saw his soiled pajamas. Kris returned to the dining room, sitting in his usual spot next to his dad, across from his brother, with his younger sister Sam on his right. Everyone was in their usual spots. Something felt different. It felt like they were all looking at him, judging him. He hoped it was all in his head, but there was no way for him to tell. He was already self-conscious about what happened earlier with his brother. He knew he was a little late to breakfast, too, but that was nothing new; it was a common occurrence for him when it came to weekends. "French toast, yum! Thank you, Mom," Kris tried to distract himself with the world's best breakfast in his mind. His favorite part was covering his French toast in powdered sugar. It might be super unhealthy, but he didn't care. He was eight years old. He just wanted to eat something yummy. "Are we all ready to dig in?" Kim asked, making sure Kevin, their Dad, was ready to give the okay. He ran the house, so what he says goes. "Yep, let's dig in," he replied, grabbing his utensils and the first few slices from the stack of toast in the middle of the table. Everyone quickly followed suit to get their food. Kris had his classic white circle from all the powdered sugar around his plate. Kevin, seeing everyone enjoying the meal, and getting a few slices in his belly, decided to start some morning chatter. "So, how did everyone sleep?" "I slept great!" Tammi, the oldest of the four, started everyone off. She normally felt silenced due to their family dynamic; with "men running the house," so anytime she got a chance to speak up and be first, she wanted to take it. She wanted to be a role model for her siblings, especially for her younger sister. "I slept like a baby!" Sam chimed in next. Her words felt like a sharp pain in Kris's ears after his brothers comment this morning. His cheeks burned red with embarrassment at the remark. "I had this really cool dream. Do you wanna hear it?" She was the youngest, and always excited to go off on these wild dreams. Her imagination was hyper active, which made it easy for her to play by herself or with Kris at times, but also made for the longest stories ever. "Not right now, honey. Let's wait until everyone else goes first. Then, you can tell us all about it." Kevin told her. He didn't want to break her spirit about it, but he also knew once she got started, it might take an hour before she would finish. "Okay! How about you, Kyle? How did you sleep?" Sam poked, trying to get everyone through so she could share her story. She knew Kyle would be quick; he wasn't one to go into his dreams or be boring and talk about other things. "I slept okay," He replied. Kris could feel his heart racing. It nearly felt like it was trying to pound out of his chest. He was terrified at the thought that Kyle would tattle on him. Kyle nearly did every time he had an accident, it was almost like it was his mission to tell Mom and Dad whenever it happened. Would today be the same? "That's great. How about you, Kris? Did you sleep well?" Kevin knew Kyle was a young man with few words. He wanted to get to Kris, who he was wondering about. He had a feeling Kris had an accident this morning, otherwise why else would he have taken a shower so early in the day? Kris noticed a slight smile on Tammi's face. Kyle had his head down, looking at his food, and a small head shake. Kris had a feeling Tammi had found out what happened last night. He didn't know for sure, and wasn't about to admit to everyone at the breakfast table that he pooped himself last night. He didn't even want to admit when he wet himself, so this was a hundred times worse, he'd rather take this secret to the grave if he could. "Uhhh... Yea! I slept well. I even managed to wake up last night to go to the potty," Kris felt proud of himself, he knew he still had an accident last night, but the thought that he had made it to the bathroom, gave him a feeling of accomplishment. He might have thought it was a dream, but he also had no way to tell for sure if it was or not. "Liar! No, you didn't. Not even close. You pooped yourself in your sleep." Kyle snapped back, mad that his brother refused to own up to his accidents. "Kristopher!" Kim, shouted at him. The girls practically spat out their food at this reveal. They knew he wet the bed, he did it nearly every night without fail. But pooping himself? Only babies did things like that. Everyone was a little shocked that Kris didn't just own up to it. He normally tried to hide his bed wetting, but this was different, instead he tried to lie about it and claim he used the potty in the middle of the night. "Is this true?" Kevin's face was stern. He was mad that Kris would lie about this. Kris knew how he felt about lying. Normally, Kris would own up to having an accident, even if he wet himself on purpose, he would admit it. So why not this time? "Yeah..." Kris replied, defeated. There was no recovering from his brother's accusation. Kris could see his Dad was furious with this information. "What is up with this kid!? He uses his bed like his own personal toilet. This is insane!" Kevin thought. He was at his wits end with Kris's bed-wetting issue. They've talked about it hundreds of times, each one he claimed: "he didn't know what happened." "Dude! What happened?" Kevin was clearly irritated. "I don't know," Kris replied sheepishly. He really had no idea why he kept wetting the bed. He thought he did wake up in the middle of the night, but he couldn't dispute the fact that he woke up soaked, and covered in his own poop. "That's not acceptable." Kevin was livid at this point. He's had to buy several packs of underwear for Kris, each one to replace the pair he ruined from all his accidents. "I don't know why Daddy, I just didn't wake up." Kris sank in his chair slightly. He didn't know what to do or say. "Didn't wake up, huh? It sounds like he just didn't want to get up. How can this kid be so lazy and okay with peeing himself?" Kevin couldn't stand Kris's behavior. "So instead, you thought you'd lie about it and say you 'used the bathroom'?" Kevin wanted the truth out of his son. He wanted him to see the error of his ways, and that lying about it was wrong. He should know better. He needs to know better. Unsure how to answer, Kris just sat there in silence. *sigh* "Fine, let's go clean it up. You're going to watch how this is done. I'm sick of cleaning your bed for you. You're not a toddler anymore, and I'm too old for this." Kevin instructed Kris "Okay." Kris knew he was in trouble. But he didn't know what to do. It's not like he meant to poop himself in bed. All he knew was his dad was mad, and to not make things worse if he could avoid it. Chapter 3: The clean-up "Strip your bed. Everything needs to come off of it to clean up this mess." Kevin instructed his son. He left to get the spot shampooer from the cleaning closet, while Kris began to pull off his wet and soiled bedding. He felt a small tear forming in his eye. He never meant to make a mess; he didn't want this to be a part of his life, but it seemed like he had no choice in the matter. He felt completely humiliated at the situation he found himself in. That dream felt so real; he was positive he made it to the bathroom. "Did you get everything off?" Kevin spoke, breaking Kris's train of thought as he returned with the shampooer. "Yes, sir." Kris wanted to be as respectful towards his Dad as he could. Maybe, if he were lucky, his Dad wouldn't be any harder on him than he already was. "Good, now come here and watch how you get this thing ready." Kevin set the shampooer on the floor, placing the cleaning solution next to it. He didn't want to keep doing this, and after throwing out his old mattress, he didn't want to buy a new one either. Kris walked over to his Dad, standing next to him as his Dad poured the cleaner into the shampooer. "Only fill it to this line with the cleaner. The rest is warm water," Kevin instructed. "I don't want to have to keep doing this." Kris stood there in silence, slightly nodding at his Dad's words. "When will you grow up and stop peeing in your bed?" Kevin asked rhetorically. He knew Kris wasn't going to reply, and even if he did, it would just make him mad. Again, Kris didn't reply. How could he respond? It's not something he is in control of. *Sigh* "I guess that was more of a rhetorical question anyway. Alright, stay here and watch." Kevin positioned Kris in the doorway of his bedroom. He still had a rough line of sight but couldn't see too much of what his Dad was doing. "You really did a number on it this time. Not only did you soak it, but you managed to smear your poop so much it seeped through the sheets and onto the mattress." It was clear to see the look of disgust on Kevin's face. Kris felt embarrassed at his Dad's remark. He was used to feeling embarrassed whenever they talked about his accidents, but hearing his Dad's words while watching him clean up after his mess only made him want to hide behind the door frame. "I'm sorry," Kris said sorrowfully, looking down at his feet. "Sorry for what? Treating your bed like it's your own personal toilet?" Kevin snapped back, pausing his efforts to clean up the mattress. There was nothing he felt Kris could say that would make things better. Kris had no reply. He just stared at his Dad. He knew he couldn't say anything. He never intended to wet his bed; he never thought of it as a toilet, but there was no way his Dad would believe him. Not when he was mad like this. Five minutes into the cleaning process, Kris noticed his Dad had shifted focus from where most of the damage was done to a more whole-bed approach. Kris felt a little relief that this soon would be behind them. However, he also noticed that he had a growing pressure building up in his bladder. He needed to pee soon. He didn't want to interupt his Dad, but he also didn't want to stand here, bored, forever needing to pee. "Daddy?" Kris spoke up over the noise of the shampooer. "What?" Kevin switched off the machine to listen to what his son had to say. His tone made it clear he was still angry. "Can I go to the bathroom?" Kris asked sheepishly. He wanted to get out of this, but more importantly, he wanted to relieve himself. "Really? No apology, just asking to go to the bathroom after what you did to your bed?" Kevin thought to himself, upset at the thought that his son just wanted to get out of watching him clean up his mess. "Why don't you just go in your bed? After all, you seem to think it's a bathroom anyway." Kevin snapped back at his son in frustration. He couldn't believe he had the guts to try and get out of taking responsibility for ruining his bed. Kris wasn't sure what to do. He stood there frozen, afraid that he would just make things worse. He could do what his Dad told him, but that didn't make sense. His Dad was cleaning his bed, so he couldn't use it. Even if he did, he would be mortified to do so. He wanted to use the toilet. His other option was just to stand there waiting for his Dad to change his mind. Hopefully, he would. Each second there was silence between them felt like an eternity. The longer he waited to reply, the more likely he would make his Dad angrier. Trying to avoid making his Dad further upset only made this decision and his dad's comment all the harder. What is the right decision? Is there a right decision? "He's cleaning my bed. I can't go in it. Should I pee my pants instead?" Kris thought, torn on what he should do, not wanting to say a single word as that might upset his dad even more. "Well?!" his dad asked angrily. "You're just trying to get out of watching how to clean this up. Either hold it until we are done or pee your pants like the baby you've been acting like." Kevin had enough at this point after years of trying to get him dry during the night. His occasional daytime accidents didn't help. Especially since it was done on purpose each time. When confronted about it, he would admit he peed or pooped his pants on purpose either because he didn't want to stop playing or to try to get his siblings in trouble. It might have been a while since the last time that happened, but it felt like it was yesterday with all of his nighttime accidents. Kris blushed. Kyle calling him a baby was rude, but he could brush it off. Hearing it come from his Dad stung a little harder. He hoped he could hold it, but with all of the embarrassment and pressure from his dad, he wasn't sure. He felt he had to pee pretty bad, but was that because he did, or was it because he was trying to find a reason to avoid his dad for a little while? Kevin climbed off the ladder rather than starting to get back to cleaning. Kris felt his heart skip a beat as his Dad approached with the shampooer. "I need to empty this thing." He held up the shampooer. Kris could see the dirty tank on the shampooer; its water looked yellowy brown. He hadn't realized that his accidents had caused that much damage. "Stay here. You are not to leave this spot until I get back," Kevin instructed his son. "Okay," Kris replied. He wanted to follow his Dad, taking the chance to go pee. He was trying his best to hide the fact that he was starting to do a little potty dance. If his Dad had noticed, it would only make things worse and annoy him even more. Kevin left the room, leaving Kris alone with his thoughts. None of the other kids came over to check on him. Even having a conversation with Kris might have caused their Dad to get more upset, and no one wants to get switched. Just the thought of the plastic rod being used to spank them, was enough to send a shiver down their spines. Kris felt a huge pressure lift from his shoulders. His Dad's exit from the room gave him the chance to breathe. Kris wasn't sure if he was going to be punished or not today for what happened or if this was going to be the worst of it. All he knew was the sooner this could be over, the better. "Alright, this should be the last batch. Do you want to do it this time?" Kevin asked as he walked back into the room. Hoping his son would take responsibility this time. "Can I use the bathroom first?" Kris asked. He felt he wouldn't be able to hold on too much longer. He wasn't sure why his bladder was acting up so much, he just knew that he had to go, and he didn't want to shampoo his bed. *Sigh* "You're just trying to get out of doing work again. No. You can hold it until we are done. This will only take a few more minutes; wait here and watch." Kevin wasn't buying the fact that his son had to use the bathroom. He noticed his "potty dance" but wasn't buying that it was real. Kevin climbed back up the ladder to Kris's bed and started shampooing again. "I don't know if I can hold it much longer," Kris thought. Kris was doing his best to hold it in, he didn't want to do a potty dance, but he couldn't help himself. He placed his hand between his legs, trying to hold it in. Kevin was doing his best to ignore it. He knew if he addressed it, he would lose it, blowing his top off and yelling at Kris. He didn't want to do that, he was trying to not be a jerk, but the situation was really pushing his limits. Kris wasn't hopping from foot to foot but was shifting his weight from foot to foot now and then. Just enough to try and help, but not enough to become annoying. Kris kept trying his best, but after several minutes he reached the breaking point. He felt a small squirt of pee make its way to his pants. Dampening his underwear. It hadn't leaked through to his pants, but he knew he couldn't take it anymore. Another spurt quickly followed; afraid he was going to wet himself; Kris spoke up. Asking one more time would be better than just wetting himself in front of his Dad. "Daddy!" Kris shouted over the shampooer so his dad could hear him. "What now!?!" Kevin shouted back at his son as he turned off the shampooer. The pure anger on his Dad's face and the tone of voice used, full of anger and frustration sent a shiver down Kris's spine. It was too much for him. He was so scared; he lost his ability to speak, and... *hiss* He lost his control and started peeing his pants uncontrollably. "Dude!" Kevin shouted, "You've got to be kidding me. What are you two?!" Kevin lost it at this point. He quickly climbed down the ladder and walked over to his son. With how angry he was, he looked like he was ten feet tall and could bend a building in half if he wanted to. He grabbed Kris by the wrist and started dragging him toward the bathroom. Kris felt the tight grip on his wrist. He stumbled here and there, trying to keep up with his dad as he was pulled along. Kris felt tears rolling down his cheeks. He had no idea what would happen now. All he knew was this was the maddest he had ever seen his dad so far. "That's it, I've had enough. Fine! You want to pee yourself like a baby. You'll wear a diaper like one, too!" Kevin's shouting was heard throughout the whole house while he pulled Kris toward the bathroom. Kris's eyes were huge hearing this. His Dad threatened to put him in diapers before, but this was the first time it seemed like he was serious about getting them. Chapter 4: To the Store "Take a shower and get yourself cleaned up," Kevin told Kris, slightly tossing him into the bathroom. He felt furious that Kris would pee his pants like that. Kevin closed the door behind him, giving Kris some time to collect himself and clean up. "Unbelievable. He peed his pants. What is wrong with him? Yeah, he said he had to go. I bet he peed himself on purpose, hoping to get out of needing to finish cleaning his bed." Kevin's thoughts ran wild. He knew he was angry and likely wasn't thinking straight, but he followed through with what he told his kids. If they were throwing a fit at the store, they'd leave everything behind and go home until they learned to behave. He wanted them to learn that their word is their bond. Knowing he spoke out of anger didn't change the fact that he said he would get Kris diapers. Kris felt devastated. He looked at himself in the mirror, seeing the wet patch running down the front of his pants. He never felt more embarrassed in his life. He had wet his pants a few times after potty training, but that was either in the snow so no one could tell or when he didn't want to stop playing. This was the first time he accidentally wet himself in a long time. His Dad looked so angry. He'd never seen his Dad like that before. All he could hope for now was that the time it took for him to take a shower would be enough for his dad to calm down. "Kyle, go grab some clothes for your brother," Kevin spoke coldly. He wasn't going to let this instance with Kris affect the way he treated the others, but he also knew they needed to leave sooner. The quicker they all got ready, the better. "Girls, could you get the Bibles ready? We're heading to Church a little early today. We need to make a stop first." "Okay, Daddy!" both girls replied, quickly getting up from the couch and preparing for Church. Their family attended a small home-based church with about five families. They found that there was more community that way. Church service started at 11 a.m. on Sundays, and it was currently 9:10 am. The drive usually only took 30 minutes. Giving them only 30 minutes or so to shop if they left by 9:30 or 10. "Kris, you better hurry up with that shower. We're leaving for Church in 30 minutes. If you're not out in 15, I'll come in there turn off the hot water," Kevin said, trying to incentivize him. Kris quickly hopped into the shower and gave himself a quick but thorough cleaning He didn't know how long it took, all he knew was his Dad hadn't came in. So it must have been under 15 minutes. Stepping out of the shower, Kris heard his brother, Kyle, knock on the door. "I got you a change of clothes." "Thanks, be there in a second." Kris felt grateful that his brother had gotten him some clothes to change into. He quickly dried himself off, and opened the door a crack to grab the clothes. Luckily for him, it looked like Kyle had picked something he would enjoy wearing. Kris got dressed and sat on the toilet for a few moments, trying to calm down from the craziness this day turned out to be. Kris's moment of peace was short-lived as he heard another knock on the door. "Don't forget to use the bathroom before we leave. I don't want you peeing yourself while we are at the store." Kevin spoke briefly on the other side of the door. He wanted to hit the road soon. He always hated it when they were late. In his mind, if you're on time, you're late. "I will," Kris felt numb to his Dad's remark, already feeling destroyed for the day. The jabs felt like nothing; he was already miserable, and no one could make him feel any worse. He flipped up the lid on the toilet and tried to get anything and everything out. But nothing came out except for a few small farts. Not wanting to delay them, he quickly finished up and got ready to leave for Church. Kris opened the bathroom door and looked around, trying to see if his Dad was around. Not seeing any sight of him, he ran over to his mom. "Why are we going to the store before Church? I thought shopping was next week?" Kris hoped the reasoning wasn't what he thought it was. "I don't know, bud. Dad wants to make a quick stop before we get to Church this time," Kim lied. She knew that Kevin finally lost it and wanted to get Kris diapers, but she didn't have the heart to tell him. She secretly hoped that Kevin would just drop the subject but knew that wasn't likely to happen. Kris knew he was on the smaller side for his age, weighing only 46 lb. and measuring 3ft 8 inches. He was mad that he got placed back in a booster seat; now, he and Sam were both stuck in them. For a short while, he was able to go without them, finally feeling like the older brother to his sister, despite his accidents. The roll back to a booster seat, was a huge shot to his ego. The laws had changed to be based on weight or height limits instead of age, so he had no choice in the matter, yet another thing stolen from him. With everyone ready, the family started to pile into the car. Kris crawled into the back seat next to his younger sister, Sam. Even though he often had trouble buckling himself in, he could still manage it himself. "Everyone buckled?" Kevin asked from the driver's seat. "Yes," all the kids replied. Kevin was happy that all the kids managed to get buckled and settled in without issues for a change. He felt a small smile forming on his face. "Man, if only they behaved this well all the time," Kevin thought, but he knew they were only behaving because he was angry. The drive to the store was uneventful, which shocked Kevin. Normally, they have some type of argument, but it was total peace back there for a change. Kris sat in the back, trying to stay calm, but his nerves were getting the best of him. He didn't want to disappoint his dad or cause any more trouble. He just hoped that everything would be okay. Kevin pulled into a parking spot at the megastore. Kris tried to keep his anxiety in check as he unbuckled and made his way out of the car, following his family into the store. He knew that his dad was probably going to buy diapers for him. "Kyle, could you grab a cart for us, please?" Kevin asked, his tone softened. The drive over was enough of a break to take off the edge. Kyle wasted no time grabbing the cart and quickly ran back over with it. Kris followed his Dad and family into the store. He kept his eyes down, hoping no one would notice him. He felt small and vulnerable, like a little kid. He noticed that they were heading straight toward the baby section. His heart raced as his worst fear was becoming a reality. They were really going to buy diapers for him. He felt a lump form in his throat as they approached the diaper aisle. "Daddy, I don't need diapers," Kris said, his voice shaking a little. "Sorry, bud, I told you we would get them. Besides, your actions lately would say otherwise." Kevin replied, trying to sound gentle. "They'll be for you to wear at night, just in case. None of us want to keep cleaning your bed." Kris felt his face turn red. He didn't want to wear diapers like a baby. He knew he was a big kid. "Okay, let's see what we have here," Kevin began scanning the shelves, trying to find out which ones would fit him. He picked out a few different options. He found some nighttime pull-ups and some size 7 diapers that looked like they might do the trick, even if it was just to scare him into behaving better. "These should do the trick," Kevin handed Kris each box and package from the shelves he wanted to buy. He kept the selection semi-limited, only grabbing three different styles. Kris saw his sisters giggle slightly as he placed the box of size 7 diapers into the cart. He felt tears forming in his eyes. He didn't want to wear diapers. He wanted to be a big boy like his siblings. He knew that his dad was doing what he thought was best for him. Even if it made Kris feel embarrassed and small. As they checked out and headed back to the car, Kris kept his head down, hoping that no one would notice the boxes of diapers in their cart. He felt ashamed and humiliated. He knew that his dad loved him, but days like today made it a little hard for him to be close to him. He tried to focus on the thought of playing with his friends when they got to Church, but knowing that the diapers were easily visible in the back of their Suburban made him feel nervous that someone would see it. Chapter 5: Stressed Out Kris tried to keep his emotions under control as they pulled up to the home where their Church was held. It was a small, cozy place with a white picket fence and a large backyard. Kris was relieved to see that all of the other families were already there. There was no way anyone would see the diapers then, as they were the furthest away from the house at this point. He had a feeling his Dad was upset that they were late, but he couldn't see any signs if he was or not. Kris grabbed his things, including his Dad's bible, racing his younger sister down the stairs around the side of the house. They had a friendly competition between them over who could get into the house the fastest. They always had to slow down slightly as they approached the sliding glass door, not wanting to damage it or the host family's home. Entering the house, they set their bibles on the seats. They wanted to play with the other kids, but before they got the chance, they heard the other parents call them back to get ready for service to start. Kris felt disappointed; he had hoped he would have gotten a chance to play a little bit, at least before service started. His family joined them shortly after the kids returned and took their seats. Kris wanted to be frustrated, but he knew he was the cause of their lateness. With everyone in their seats, the service started. Kris's heart sank as they took prayer request for the week. He couldn't believe his ears when his Dad asked for them to pray about Kris's bedwetting problem. Kris wanted to sink away in his seat, to just disappear. One of his friends at Church knew about his issue, but that was because they had sleepovers all the time. Out side of him, he didn't think any of the other kids knew about it. He had to fight his emotions to just run away and hide, as he heard some of the other kids giggle, quickly being hushed by their parents. Kris knew he could do nothing about the situation. He tried to bury his face into his bible, and song book every chance he got. He followed along with the lesson like he always did. Zoning out mostly, he joined, singing along with the songs, but everything else felt like a bore. Before he knew it, the service was over, and the families were chatting about their week. It was one of the things they did to connect a little bit more. Kris both enjoyed and hated this part. He counted how many families were left before they were finally done. But every time it got to them in the past, he would get excited. He loved it when his parents talked about him and his siblings. They normally just talk about the good highlights, which always makes him feel special. He felt his anxiety rise as his Dad started to talk about their week. He was worried that he would talk about his bed wetting again. He was shocked that his Dad hand't brought it up again. Kris was relieved that service was finally over, but he felt tired. Everything was stressing him out, and the boredom of service didn't help. He wanted to just leave and go home, forgetting this nightmare ever happened. Unfortunately for him, his parents wanted to stick around for a while, chatting with the other adults. Kris began panicking. Would the other kids pick on him for wetting the bed? Would any of them find out about the diapers? He couldn't stop thinking about the box of diapers in the car. He felt embarrassed and ashamed as if he was somehow less of a person because he needed them. "Hey Kris! You wanna come play with us?" Breaking from his thoughts, he was hesitant, worried they might just want to pick on him. Play house or something and make him the baby. Kris looked at his friend, who had broken him out of his worries. It was Ben. Ben had already known about his accidents, so there was no way he would be planning something. Pushing his worries aside, Kris ran over to play with his friend for a while, distracting himself. Kris felt normal as he played with the other kids. No one said anything or even implied anything about his bed-wetting. He thought one of his siblings would have said something, but it seemed like they were content just having fun with the other kids. "Time to clean up." Kris heard his Mom call down the hallway. He felt bummed that they couldn't play longer but was happy he at least got a chance to have some fun before they had to leave. He grabbed his things and his Dad's bible, just like when he came in. Walking out the door and heading back up to the car was less of a race. Kris suddenly felt his Dad's hand on his shoulder, standing behind him. "You okay, bud?" He asked reassuringly. His Dad wasn't angry anymore. Kris could see a genuine interest in him, and how he was doing. Kris nodded, but he wasn't feeling okay at all. He felt ashamed for needing diapers, and he was sure that everyone knew it. Kevin placed his hand on Kris's back and gently nudged him on. "Come on, let's go home,". Kris climbed into the backseat of the car, feeling small and defeated as his eyes made contact with the box of diapers in the back. He buckled himself in and watched as his family got settled in the front. They drove away from Church. Kris couldn't shake the feeling that he was different from everyone else. He didn't want to be a burden, but he couldn't help feeling like he was. Kevin glanced back at Kris in the rearview mirror. "Hey, I know this is tough," he started. "But you did great at Church today. We'll get this bedwetting thing under control in no time, okay?" Kris didn't respond. He just looked out the window, trying to hold back tears. He knew that this wasn't going to go away overnight. He wanted it to, but he had no control over the situation. Kris was glad when they finally got home. He took his bible inside. He thought his parents were going to make him take the diapers in the house as well, or take them upstairs, but they hadn't said anything. Exhausted from the lack of sleep and from the emotional turmoil of the day. Kris decided he was going to take a nap. He normally didn't like taking a nap, not even in the car, but today. He needed it. He made his way upstairs, and climbed up into bed. His mattress was still slightly damp from cleaning it. Not wanting to get cold, he grabbed an extra blanket he kept in their closet, and placed it down on the mattress. He lay there, staring up at his ceiling. He had posters up for different events they went to. He felt lost, and alone. Like no other kid knew what it was like to be like him. He felt he was the only one in the world with these issues. But, as he lay there, he remembered that there are millions of other kids all around the world. There had to be other kids like him. He knew there was no way he was actually alone. Even with how his Dad acted, he knew he still loved him. Slowly, he started to feel a little better. He knew that things wouldn't be easy, but he also knew that he had his family to help him through. He closed his eyes, tired of thinking, tired of remembering, tired from being tired, and slowly drifted off to sleep. Little did he know, it was a bad idea to have fallen asleep... Chapter 6: Not Again… Kris shifted in his bed, slowly waking up from his nap. Stretching his arms up after getting some much-needed shuteye, he froze, reality shattering in with the awareness of another bedwetting episode. "Not again," Kris thought to himself. The familiar scent of his embarrassment was in the air. He climbed off his ladder, connected to his top bunk, and over to his dresser after yet another accident. Trying to hide his shame. "This is the third time today." Kris thought with defeat. "This isn't fair; I don't want to wear diapers." Kris opened his dresser drawer to get a new pair of underwear and clean pants. "You can't be serious," He whispered while looking through the drawers, franticly looking for some fresh underwear and pants, only to find none. Not even the pair of pants he usually doesn't wear. "Where are they?" Kris changed his focus to the dirty laundry, but there was nothing there either. Kris begins to tear up. "No. It's not fair. Where are they? I can't even find pajama pants." While Kris was sleeping, Kim asked Kyle to grab all his pants and underwear. This way, if he had an accident, he wouldn't be able to hide and lie about it. Feeling flustered on what to do, Kris stood there, contemplating the next steps. The thought of going downstairs in his soaked pants made his stomach churn with embarrassment. The alternative, staying upstairs to avoid the potential judgment from his family, seemed equally daunting. It would only be a matter of time before someone came up to check on him; then what would he do? After an internal debate, Kris took a deep breath and decided to face the consequences. He carefully headed down the stairs, each step accompanied by the hushed rustle of fabric. As he approached the bottom, a knot of anxiety tightened in his chest. Kris's older brother, Kyle, was in the living room with the rest of the family, engrossed in the TV. As Kris cautiously emerged, Kyle's eyes widened, and a mischievous grin played on his lips. "Hey, Kris! Nice pants! Did you have a little accident?" Kyle called out, his voice carrying through the room. A flush of embarrassment painted Kris's cheeks as he attempted to play it cool, doing his best to shield his pants from prying eyes. The living room fell silent, the TV momentarily forgotten as the family turned their attention to Kris's descent. "Seriously, Kris? Did you pee yourself?" Tammi, his older sister, chimed in with a teasing tone. Kris winced but nodded reluctantly, "Yeah, okay, I did. Can we not make a big deal out of it?" The silence lingered briefly before erupting into laughter and an onslaught of teasing from the family. "Dude! Did you forget how to use the bathroom or something?" Kevin, his father, spoke up, feeling frustrated. Kyle added, "Good thing we got you those diapers, Kris! Looks like you can use one right about now." "No..." Kris began, his voice trailing as he realized he had no ground to stand on with his current state. His shoulders slumped in defeat. His attempt to argue back was halted by the reality of his soaked pants and the amused expressions of his family. He shot a glare at Kyle, who was reveling in the moment. Sensing Kris's distress, Kim stepped forward; concern etched across her face. "Come on, Kris. Let's get you cleaned up." She motioned for him to follow her. As they retreated to the bathroom, Kris couldn't help but complain, "Where did all of my pants go? I couldn't find anything!" Kim sighed, understanding the frustration in Kris's voice. "I asked Kyle to gather your clothes, sweetie. These accidents are just something we're going to have to work through together. Hiding them won't help." Kris shot back, "But it's embarrassing! I don't want everyone knowing!" Kim knelt to Kris's eye level, her tone soft but firm. "Honey, we're a family. We support each other. You're not alone in this; we're here to help you. Now, let's focus on cleaning you up, and then we can talk about how to make things a bit easier for you, okay?" Kris simply nodded, still having a heavy heart. As Kim started helping Kris change into dry clothes, she suggested, "Maybe, for now, you could try wearing one of the diapers we got. It might help avoid these situations, and you'll know what it'll feel like later tonight." Kris's face scrunched up with reluctance. "A diaper? Mom, I don't want to wear diapers. I'm not a baby!" Kim looked at Kris, her eyes filled with empathy. "I know it's not ideal, sweetheart, but it could be a temporary solution while we work through this. You're not a baby; it's about finding a way to make things a bit easier for you. What do you think?" Kris hesitated, conflicted by the idea of wearing a diaper. He didn't want to give in to the teasing from his siblings, especially Kyle's recent comment. The thought of it made him feel small and helpless. "I don't know, Mom. I just don't want everyone to think I'm a baby," Kris muttered, looking down at the floor. Kim sighed, continuing to help Kris change into dry clothes. She spoke gently, "Kris, I understand this is hard for you, but wearing a diaper doesn't make you a baby. It's just a temporary measure to help you through a challenging time. Let's try it for now, and we'll work together to find a better solution." Kris remained resistant, his brows furrowed in frustration. "But Mom, I really don't want to. It's embarrassing, and Kyle just made that comment about diapers. I don't want to prove him right." "I know, Kris, but we need to find a way to manage this. The diaper is just a tool, and I promise we'll keep working on a more permanent solution. It's not about proving anyone right; it's about taking care of yourself." "I can't," Kris protested, his voice shaky. "I won't wear a diaper." Kim looked at Kris with a mix of empathy and determination. "Kris, I need you to understand that this is for your own comfort and well-being. We're a team, and as a team, we need to make decisions that are best for everyone. It's not just about what you want right now; it's about finding a way for all of us to get through this together." Kris sighed in frustration, feeling the weight of the situation. "Mom, I really can't." Kim, maintaining her resolve, looked directly into Kris's eyes. "Alright, Kris. I didn't want to do this, but if you don't wear the diaper willingly, I won't be able to give you any pants, and you'll have to go out with just the diaper on. It's your choice, sweetheart. Will you wear the diaper willingly or choose the second option?" Kris hesitated, realizing that his mom wasn't going to back down. Chapter 7: The Reveal Kris stood there, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he dreaded the idea of wearing a diaper, feeling like it would only magnify his embarrassment. On the other hand, the thought of not being able to wear pants and still needing to wear a diaper felt unfair. After a moment of tense silence, Kim broke the standoff with a gentle yet firm voice. "I understand this is hard for you, but I need you to choose. Will you wear the diaper willingly, or do we go with the second option?" Kris hesitated, feeling the weight of his decision bearing down on him. Finally, with a heavy sigh, he nodded. "Okay, Mom. I'll wear it." Kim's face softened into a small smile of relief. "Thank you, Kris. I know this isn't easy for you, but I promise we'll work through this together." She reached over to the sink, where a package of pull-up diapers lay. "Now, there are two designs for you to choose from." Holding out the two different designs for him to see. "There's the Hulk, and the other is radioactive. Which one do you want?" Kris glanced at the designs, feeling a glimmer of amusement amidst his discomfort. "Um, I guess...the Hulk one." Kim nodded, setting aside the radioactive design. "Great choice! Let's get you changed into this; then, we can join everyone out in the living room. Dad has some exciting news he wants to share with everyone." As Kris pulled up the diaper, he couldn't help but notice how different it felt compared to his usual underwear. It was thicker and bulkier, and the sensation of it hugging his waist felt strange and unfamiliar. Despite his reservations, he found a small sense of relief in knowing that he would at least have a clean pair of pants to wear over it. Once he was dressed, Kim knelt to his level, her expression full of warmth and encouragement. "How does it feel? Is it comfortable?" Kris hesitated, searching for the right words. "It's...weird. But I guess it's not too bad." Kim smiled, relieved that Kris had agreed to wear the diaper. "That's good to hear. I'm sure it'll feel more comfortable as you get used to it." She handed him a pair of pants, and Kris eagerly slipped them on, grateful for the added layer of coverage. As he adjusted the waistband, he couldn't help but steal a glance at himself in the mirror, half expecting to see the diaper outline beneath the fabric. To his surprise, there was no obvious sign of the diaper's presence. It was hidden well under his pants. Kris felt a rush of relief wash over him, realizing that maybe this wouldn't be as bad as he had feared. Kim watched Kris with a knowing smile, seeing the relief wash over his face. She knew that Kris was still self-conscious about wearing the diaper, but she hoped that with time, he would come to see it as just another part of his routine. As they left the bathroom, Kim lightly patted Kris on the butt, a gesture of encouragement and support. "You're doing great, Kris. Now, let's go see what exciting news Dad has for us." As Kris walked ahead of his mom towards the living room, Kim couldn't help but notice the slight outline of the diaper beneath his pants. It was subtle, barely noticeable to anyone who wasn't looking for it, but to Kim, it was a stark reminder of the challenges Kris was facing. She hoped that none of the other kids would notice. The last thing Kris needed was more teasing and embarrassment from his siblings, especially after Kyle's comment about him needing a diaper now. Kim's heart ached for her son, knowing how much he dreaded being the center of attention for something he couldn't control. As they approached the living room, Kris's steps slowed slightly, his worry noticeable in the way he glanced around nervously, waiting for his mom to catch up. Kim could sense his fears of his siblings' reactions. Sure enough, as they entered the room, Kris's fears were realized. Tammi and Kyle were sitting on the couch, their eyes lighting up with mischief as they spotted Kris. "Hey, look who's here! It's diaper boy!" Kyle exclaimed, a smirk playing on his lips. Kris's heart sank at the sound of Kyle's taunting voice. He felt a surge of frustration and embarrassment, knowing that his siblings were already making fun of him. "Knock it off, Kyle," Kris retorted, his voice tinged with irritation. "It's not funny." Tammi joined in with a snicker, "Yeah, I guess he's officially a baby now, huh?" "I'm not a baby!" Kris retorted, his voice trembling slightly with frustration. "I just...I had an accident, okay?" But Kyle and Tammi seemed unfazed, continuing to taunt Kris with smirks and snide remarks. "Aw, poor baby Kris," Kyle taunted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Need mommy to change your diaper?" Tammi chimed in, "Yeah, maybe we should start calling you Baby Kris from now on!" Kris felt a surge of anger boiling within him, his fists clenching even tighter as he struggled to maintain his composure. He wanted to lash out, to scream and shout at his siblings for their cruelty. But deep down, he knew that wouldn't solve anything. Instead, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm despite the overwhelming urge to retaliate. "You guys are jerks," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. As Kris fought to control his emotions, Kevin's voice boomed from across the room, cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough!" His tone was sharp, his frustration evident as he glared at Kyle and Tammi. Kris looked up, relief flooding through him at the sight of his father stepping in. Kevin's eyes narrowed as he addressed his other children. "That was too far. Kyle, Tammi, apologize to your brother. Now." Kyle and Tammi exchanged guilty glances, their smirks fading as they realized the severity of their father's tone. "Sorry, Kris," they mumbled in unison, their voices barely above a whisper, gazing down, unwilling to look at him face to face. Kevin's stern reprimand seemed to deflate the tension in the room, and Kris let out a silent sigh of relief as his siblings begrudgingly offered their apologies. It was a small victory, but at least for now, the teasing had stopped. "Alright, now that is behind us," Kevin declared, his voice firm but calm. "I have some exciting news to share with all of you." Kris's ears perked up at the mention of exciting news, momentarily distracted from the lingering discomfort of the earlier confrontation. He glanced at his father, curiosity sparking in his eyes. Kevin's expression softened into a warm smile as he gestured towards the envelope in his hand. "Well, I ran into an old friend of mine the other day, and he offered us something pretty special." He paused for dramatic effect, relishing in the anticipation building among his children. "Tickets to Disney World." The words hung in the air, eliciting gasps of astonishment and excitement from Kris and his siblings alike. Kris's eyes widened in disbelief, his heart racing with anticipation at the thought of visiting the magical world of Disney. "Really? We're going to Disney World?" Kris exclaimed, his voice tinged with excitement. Kevin nodded, his smile widening at his children's enthusiastic reactions. "That's right. We leave in two weeks." Kris could hardly contain his excitement, his mind buzzing with visions of thrilling rides and beloved characters. He glanced at his siblings, seeing the same spark of excitement mirrored in their eyes. Tammi let out a squeal of delight, imagining herself posing with her favorite princesses. Kyle grinned from ear to ear, eager to experience Disney World for the first time. Even Sam, being oddly quiet this whole time, jumped about with excitement. As the initial shock wore off, the room erupted into a frenzy of excited chatter and planning. Kevin watched with a sense of satisfaction, grateful for the opportunity to create cherished memories with his family. But amidst the excitement, Kris couldn't shake being nervous about wearing diapers at night now. The thought of exploring Disney World with his secret being left at the hotel for anyone to find weighs heavily on his mind. What if someone found them? Would his friends back at home find out? What would others think of him? Nevertheless, as he watched his family eagerly discussing plans and packing lists, Kris couldn't help but feel excited. This would be the first family vacation they have gone on, and to Disney World, no less! With that thought in mind, Kris was swept away in the excitement of the impending adventure, determined to make the most of every magical moment at the happiest place on earth. Chapter 8: Night One As dinner time approached, Kris's stomach churned with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The smell of his mother's cooking filled the air, giving him a temporary sense of peace. He took his seat at the table, feeling the soft padding under his butt as he sat on the hard wooden chair. It was both comfortable, and awkward having this newfound softness added. Shortly after, his siblings gathered around as they eagerly anticipated their meal. "So, Kris," Tammi began, her tone teasing as she shot him a mischievous grin. "Do you think you'll be able to handle all the excitement at Disney World without having any accidents?" Kris felt a flush of embarrassment creep up his cheeks at Tammi's remark, his heart sinking as he braced himself for another round of teasing from his siblings. Before he could respond, Kyle chimed in with a smirk, "Yeah, I heard some of those rides can be pretty intense. Are you sure you won't need a diaper change halfway through?" Kris clenched his jaw, his fists tightening as he fought to maintain his composure. He desperately wanted to sink beneath the table, away from the prying eyes and taunting remarks of his siblings. But despite his frustration, Kris knew that retaliating would only fuel their teasing further. So, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to plaster on a fake smile as he replied, "Ha-ha, very funny, guys. I'll be fine, thank you very much." His words sounded weak even to his ears, but Kris refused to let his siblings see how much their teasing truly affected him. Instead, he focused on his dinner, silently praying for the conversation to shift away from his bedwetting struggles. "That's enough, you two!" Kevin's voice is firm and authoritative. "I just told you two to knock it off in the living room a minute ago. If you keep doing this, you'll get a spanking." His siblings fell silent under their father's stern gaze, and Kris breathed a small sigh of relief. He appreciated his dad's intervention, even if it was a temporary relief from their teasing. With the topic changed, the family was able to enjoy the rest of dinner without incident. Despite the anxiety bubbling in Kris's stomach, he managed to put on a brave face and join in the conversation, even mustering a few laughs at his siblings' jokes that weren't about him for a change. Once dinner ended, Kim instructed Kris and Sam to help clear the table. Kris nodded as he gathered up the empty plates. Sam skipped over to him, a cheerful smile lighting up her face as she grabbed a stack of dishes. "Come on, Kris! Let's race to see who can finish first!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm infectious as she ran towards the kitchen. Kris chuckled, the tension easing slightly as he followed his younger sister's lead. He focused on the task at hand, determined to prove that he could handle the simplest of chores and beat his little sister. As they worked, Kris felt a familiar pressure building in his bladder. He glanced toward the bathroom, noting his need to go, but he also knew that helping his mom with the chores was important. Ignoring the discomfort, he continued to clear the table. But as the minutes passed, the urge to use the bathroom became too strong to ignore. Kris excused himself, intending to quickly relieve himself before returning to help Sam. However, as he made his way toward the bathroom, Sam's voice rang out behind him, her tone accusatory. "Hey! Where do you think you're going? We're supposed to be cleaning up together!" Kris paused, turning to face his sister with a sheepish expression. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick. I'll be right back." But Sam wasn't convinced, her brow furrowing in suspicion. "Mom! Dad! Kris isn't helping!" she called out, her voice carrying through the house. Kris's heart sank as he watched his parents enter the room, their expressions questioning. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick." He told them, hoping they would understand. Kim's face softened with understanding, but Kevin's expression remained stern. "Alright. Hurry up and come back to help," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument. With a nod of gratitude, Kris rushed to the bathroom, relief flooding through him as he used the bathroom. But even as he relieved himself, he couldn't shake the sting of embarrassment at being accused of shirking his responsibilities by his younger sister. While washing his hands, he couldn't help but notice that the pack of nighttime diapers that were in here earlier was gone, nowhere to be seen. Even looking under the sink and trying to find them, nada, they were gone. As Kris returns to help Sam with the dishes, he tries to push aside the embarrassment of the earlier incident. However, unbeknownst to him, his attempt to discreetly readjust his pants wasn't as successful as he hoped. The diaper's edge peeked out from the waistband, visible to any onlookers. While walking back from the bathroom and heading towards the kitchen, Kris could see his two older siblings out in the living room. Unwilling to make eye contact, he quickly rushed past to get back to help. Tammi and Kyle kept quiet, not wanting to test their dad, but looked at each other and gave a small snicker, seeing the diaper sticking out of the back of his pants. Back in the kitchen, Sam was absorbed in her task and didn't notice the diaper until she leaned over to place a plate on the counter. Her eyes widened in surprise as she caught a glimpse of the telltale edge. She straightened up, turning to Kris with a curious expression. "Hey, Kris," she whispered, a curious expression on her face. "Are you wearing a diaper?" Kris's heart skipped a beat, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he glanced around to ensure no one else heard. Then, checking his back, he noticed his pants were down slightly, showing it off. His cheeks were now burning with embarrassment. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded sheepishly. At the same time, pulling his pants back into place. "Yeah, I am," he admitted quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. Sam's eyes widened with surprise, but she quickly composed herself and leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper, "Is it because of your accident earlier?" Kris nodded again, grateful for Sam's understanding and discretion. He didn't know how he would have handled it if she had teased him like his other siblings. "Don't worry," Sam whispered, her voice filled with innocence. "I won't tell anyone. It's our little secret." Kris's shoulders relaxed as he let out a sigh of relief. He knew he could trust Sam to keep his secret safe. With that weight lifted off his chest, he felt a newfound sense of comfort in their relationship. "Thanks," he whispered back, offering her a small but genuine smile. With the dishes cleared away, Kris and Sam joined the rest of their family in the living room. They settled down on the couch, enjoying the warmth and comfort of their home as they prepared for the rest of the evening. As they watched TV, Kris felt a sense of normalcy return, the tension from earlier dissipating with each passing moment. He chuckled at the antics of the characters on screen, feeling grateful for the distraction from his own worries. While relaxing, Kyle's voice interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, Kris," Kyle said, holding out a bowl of popcorn. "Want to share?" Kris hesitated momentarily; he hated when the kernels got stuck in his teeth. Despite the teasing from earlier, Kris knew his brother didn't actually dislike him. With a small smile, he nodded and grabbed a handful. "Thanks, Kyle," he said, his voice sincere as he passed the bowl back to his brother. Kyle grinned back at him, their tension easing as they shared a bowl of popcorn while watching TV to end the day. As the evening wore on, the family went about their usual routine. They took turns showering and getting ready for bed, the familiar rituals providing comfort and stability amidst the chaos of the day's struggles. As Kris made his way upstairs to prepare for bed, he couldn't shake off the lingering discomfort from the events of the day. Despite the break from his siblings' teasing, the memory of his exposed diaper and their whispered conversations still nagged at him. How could he be so careless? Entering his room, Kris approached his dresser, intending to retrieve his pajamas for the night. However, as he pulled open the drawers, his heart sank as he realized they were still empty. "Mom must still have them," Kris muttered, his frustration rising as he realized he would have to confront his mother about it. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Kris made his way to his parent's room, his footsteps echoing softly in the quiet hallway. He paused outside the closed door, hesitating for a moment before mustering up the courage to knock. "Mom?" Kris called out tentatively, his voice barely above a whisper as he knocked. The door creaked open, revealing Kim's tired but welcoming smile as she greeted her son. "Hey there, bud. What's up?" Kris hesitated momentarily, "Um, Mom, I... I need some pajamas," he stammered, his gaze dropping to the floor in shame. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the fact that he needed to ask his mom for clothes. "Oh, honey, I'm so sorry," she said gently, her voice laced with regret. "I completely forgot to give them back to you. Here, let me get you a pair." Kim momentarily disappeared into the room before emerging with a pair of pajamas. She handed them to Kris, her smile apologetic as she met his gaze. "Here you go, sweetheart," she said softly. "I'm sorry for forgetting. You can wear these tonight," she said while handing Kris the only onesie pajama he still had left. Kris hardly ever wears it, as it's a bit itchy. But he isn't about to argue, it's been a long enough day as is. "Thank you." Kris accepted the pajamas with a grateful but exhausted smile. "Do you need a new diaper too?" Kris's eyes got huge; he wasn't expecting his mom to ask if he needed a diaper so casually. He hesitated, his stomach churning with discomfort. He glanced down at the clean diaper he was wearing, feeling a surge of embarrassment at the thought of his mom thinking he might have had an accident in it already. "N-no, I'm okay," he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. "This one's still clean." Kim nodded understandingly, though Kris could sense a hint of concern in her eyes. She didn't press the issue further, offering him a reassuring smile as she ushered him off to shower. "Alright, sweetheart. Just let me know if you need anything. Even if it's in the middle of the night and it leaks, okay?" she said gently, her hand resting on his shoulder comfortingly. The weight of his mother's words settled heavily on his shoulders. The idea of his diaper leaking in the middle of the night sent a shiver of anxiety down his spine. He nodded silently, unable to find his voice as he swallowed back his fears. "Okay, Mom," he finally managed to murmur, his voice barely audible as he forced a weak smile. Kim's expression softened, her hand giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze. "It's okay. Now go take your shower and get ready for bed. You'll feel better after a good night's rest," she encouraged. Kris nodded again, offering his mom a small but appreciative smile before stepping into the bathroom. As he closed the door behind him, he leaned heavily against the sink, his mind racing with worries and doubts. He couldn't shake off the worry about the possibility of his diaper leaking in the middle of the night. The thought of waking up in a wet bed, embarrassing himself further, sent a shiver down his spine. Pushing the thoughts to the side, Kris opted to get his shower done and over with. It's been a long day, and they have a trip in two weeks that he can't wait for. 13 nights until they leave. As he emerged from the shower, Kris wrapped himself in a towel, his thoughts consumed by the uncertainty of what lay ahead: would he have accidents at Disney World? Are the rides really scary? What will the plane ride be like? It's his first time, after all. He dried himself off mechanically, his movements automatic as he tried to push aside his fears. His fingers hesitated as he reached for his clothes, hovering uncertainly over the diaper. Did he really need to put it back on? Then he glanced at the onesie pajamas his mom had given him; why did she have to pick those of all the sets he had? Seeing the pair made him feel even more like a baby, a stark reminder of his vulnerability. With a heavy sigh, Kris reluctantly slipped into the diaper and his pajamas, feeling the scratchy fabric against his skin as he struggled to adjust to the annoying sensation. He couldn't shake off the feeling of being exposed and the helplessness of having his accidents and the solution to them on display for everyone to see. How did this day go so wrong? But despite his misgivings, Kris knew he had no choice but to soldier on. With a resigned sigh, he climbed up his ladder to his bunk upon reaching the top, a reminder from earlier in the day. No one cleaned up his accident from his nap. Kris hung his head low as he climbed back down his ladder to ask his mom for help yet again. "What's up, dude?" Kyle asked as he was crawling into his bottom bunk. "My bed is still wet from earlier," Kris responded, giving up on trying to hide anything at this point in the day. He just wanted to go to sleep and forget all about this day. "You didn't clean it up yet?" "No." "Dad just showed you how to earlier. Why didn't you just clean it up?" "I didn't think about it; I kind of forgot about it with everything that's happened today." "What's going on, you two? Lights should have been out by now?" Kevin came over to check in on his two boys. "Kris's bed is still wet from when he peed himself earlier today," Kyle told his dad nonchalantly. *Sigh* "Alright, grab the shampooer you're doing it this time." Kevin told Kris while looking annoyed but drained at the same time. Not nearly as angry as he saw him last time they cleaned his bed. Kris quickly left their room and went downstairs to get the shampooer from the laundry room. Luckily for him, it still had some cleaner in it from last time. "Do you remember how to use it?" "Yes, sir," Kris replied as he started up his ladder. "Good, hurry up and get it cleaned up. I'll be back in a minute with a towel you can put down and a new set of sheets." Kevin instructed Kris as he left the room. Tired and just wanting to be done with the day, Kris rushed in to clean the bed. Spraying down the cleaner, then using the nozzle to suck up the mucky yellow grime and bubbles laden in the fibers. The two scents swirled together, creating an unpleasant combination but leaving behind at least a milder scent on the bed. Once finished to the point where the bed was at least acceptable to lay in, he climbed down his ladder and set the shampooer to the side of their bed. He didn't want to return it downstairs. He was done and just wanted the night to end. He then stood in front of the ladder, waiting for his father to return with the promised towel. Kevin returned a moment later with a fluffy towel tucked beneath one arm and a new pair of sheets in the crook of his other. Looking to the shampooer, he tossed the towel up on the top bunk while reaching for the machine, he dropped the sheets to the floor. "Make the bed, and go to sleep." His father said as he exited the room without glancing at Kris. Not wanting the night to drag on any longer than it had to, Kyle got out of bed and helped Kris make his bed by handing him his sheets and a new blanket. "Night dude," Kyle told his brother, as he turned off the light and got back into bed himself, pulling up the novel he had been reading. Exhausted from the day, Kris felt himself drifting off to sleep, his worries and fears momentarily forgotten in the embrace of slumber. Chapter 9: New Routines A few days had passed since the family's decision to use night diapers for Kris. The household had settled into a new routine, one that involved Kris needing to greet his mom and siblings downstairs in the morning before he could get changed and take a shower. It was frustrating, needing to ask for his clothes each day as if he couldn't be trusted to clothe himself without trying to hide something. For Kris, these days were a mix of relief and anxiety. The diapers offered a sense of security, knowing he wouldn't wake up in a wet bed. The mornings were particularly challenging for Kris. As he woke up, he would gingerly check his diaper, his heart sinking at the realization that it was wet once again. He would silently curse himself for not being able to control his bladder like a normal kid—a constant reminder of his predicament, a fact that was not lost on his siblings. Kyle and Tammi had toned down their teasing, at least in front of their parents. Still giving Kris a knowing look or smirk on occasions whenever he had to ask for clothes or the topic of his bedwetting came up. On the other hand, Sam kept her promise and never mentioned Kris's diapers to anyone else. He was grateful for her loyalty, even if it didn't completely erase his embarrassment. However, the worst part came when he had to face his family at the breakfast table. He could feel their curious gazes lingering on him, their unspoken question hanging in the air. Was he dry this time? He ignored the whispers and glances, focusing instead on his breakfast. Despite his efforts to ignore it, Kris couldn't escape the sensation of his wet diaper as he sat down to eat breakfast. The crinkle of the diaper seemed louder than ever. Every shift in his seat brought a new awareness of the soggy padding between his legs. As he picked at his food, Kris felt shame and frustration. He hated the way his family tiptoed around the topic of his bedwetting, their sympathy only serving to highlight his embarrassment. He longed for things to return to "normal," to wake up in a dry bed and not worry about diapers or accidents. Across the table, Kris could sense the curious glances of his family, their eyes flickering briefly in his direction before hastily averting their gaze. He knew what they were thinking, even if they didn't say it out loud. He was the diaper boy now, the one who couldn't even control his bladder, just like a baby. After he finished breakfast, Kris sat in the lingering discomfort of his wet diaper, waiting for his siblings to finish eating before he could change. His mom broke the silence, her voice gentle yet tinged with concern. "Kris, how did you sleep, bud?" she asked. Kris shrugged, avoiding her gaze. "Fine, I guess," he muttered, not wanting to admit that he'd been able to sleep more soundly through the night. His mom nodded, her expression softening. "That's good to hear. I know this is hard for you, but I'm proud of how you're handling it. You're being really brave." Kris forced a small smile, grateful for her words even as he felt a lump form in his throat. He didn't feel brave; he felt embarrassed and ashamed. But he didn't want to disappoint his mom, so he nodded, silently agreeing. As his siblings finished breakfast and dispersed to start their day, Kris pushed himself away from the table with a heavy sigh. He knew the routine by now: follow Mom to her room, get changed, and try to put on a brave face for another day. With a reluctant shuffle, Kris trailed after his mom, the weight of his soggy pull-up reminding him of his current reality with each step. His heart sank as he entered her room, feeling the familiar mix of embarrassment and resignation wash over him. Kim turned to him with a gentle smile, her eyes full of warmth and understanding. "Let's get you a change of clothes," she said softly, motioning for him to come closer. Kris hesitated momentarily, the knot of shame tightening in his chest. But he knew there was no use fighting it; the sooner he got changed, the sooner he could enjoy the rest of his day. With a resigned nod, he approached his mom, feeling like a little kid again, as she helped him pick out his clothes for the day and directed him toward their bathroom to get cleaned up. Despite the tenderness of his mom's actions, Kris couldn't shake the lingering sense of humiliation that clung to him. Each moment spent in that room felt like an eternity, a reminder of how different his life had become. Before, he would have loved to have story times; now, with his predicament, this room just meant he was a baby needing to rely on his parents. After changing out of his wet pull-up, Kris left his parents' bedroom, trying to shake off the feelings of embarrassment that still clung to him. He was determined to enjoy the day and joined his siblings for some schoolwork. Kris felt a sense of normalcy as they worked through their lessons. Being homeschooled meant he could focus on his studies without the added pressure of dealing with teasing or judgment from classmates outside of his siblings. He was grateful for this small comfort, even as he struggled with his bedwetting. After finishing their schoolwork, their mom gave them some free time, and Kris decided to relax by watching TV with his siblings. As he sat on the couch, the familiar comfort of their family room surrounding him, Kris felt himself beginning to relax. However, as the afternoon wore on, Kris felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. Despite trying to stay awake, he soon found himself dozing off. As Kris dozed off on the couch, his siblings exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of concern and mischief. "I think he's asleep," Kyle whispered, nudging Tammi with his elbow. Tammi raised an eyebrow. "Should we wake him?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Kyle shrugged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Nah, let him sleep. The last time he fell asleep, he wet himself. Maybe this time, he'll learn his lesson." Tammi stifled a laugh, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, you're right. It's his fault if he wets himself again." Engrossed in the TV show, Sam was oblivious to their whispered conversation. She sat on the floor, eyes glued to the screen, unaware of her siblings' scheming. A few minutes passed, the room filled with the sound of the TV and Kris's soft snores. Suddenly, Kris jolted awake, a look of panic on his face. He felt warm wetness spreading in his crotch and realized with horror that he was wetting himself. Jumping up from the couch, Kris dashed for the bathroom, his siblings' laughter ringing in his ears. He could feel the wetness soaking through his pants, the shame burning hot on his cheeks. With all his might, Kris ran, hoping to make it to the bathroom in time to finish. Kyle and Tammi watched from the couch, their laughter growing louder as Kris hurried away. Sam, finally noticing the commotion, turned to see Kris's retreating figure, confusion clouding her face. "What's going on?" she asked, looking between Kyle and Tammi. "He wet himself again," Kyle said, barely able to contain his amusement. "Looks like he didn't learn his lesson after all." Tammi giggled, shaking her head. "I can't believe he did it again. What a baby." Sam frowned, feeling a pang of sympathy for Kris. "That's not very nice, guys. It's not his fault." Kyle shrugged. "Maybe not, but it's still funny." Tammi and Kyle exchanged a glance before getting up from the couch and following Kris to the bathroom. They stood outside the door, their whispers barely concealed. "He's such a baby," Tammi muttered, rolling her eyes. Kyle chuckled. "I know, right? How hard is it to control your bladder?" Kris was too late. He stood frozen, a trail of pee leading from the bathroom door, dribbles marking his path to where he stood, a growing puddle forming at his feet. Shame washed over him in waves, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as he heard the mocking voices on the other side of the door. "He must really like the smell of urine because he can't go one day without peeing himself!" Kyle teased from the other side of the door. Tammi bursting into laughter only made Kris feel worse about the situation. Why did they have to follow him over, just to tease him? "I can't believe this is happening again," Kris thought, his heart sinking with each passing moment. He knew the teasing would only intensify now. With a heavy sigh, he forced himself into action, his movements robotic as he hurried to clean up the mess. Grabbing a nearby towel, Kris knelt down, wiping up the puddle on the floor with shaky hands. He felt the weight of his wet clothes clinging uncomfortably to his skin as he worked, the humiliation of the situation nearly suffocating him. With each swipe of the towel, he tried to erase the evidence of his latest accident, but the shame lingered, staining him from within. Once the floor was somewhat dry, Kris turned his attention to himself, hastily wiping his legs dry with the towel before discarding it into a growing pile of wet clothes. Wrapping another towel around his waist, he tried to shield himself from the prying eyes of his family, though he knew it was futile. As he stood there, his heart heavy with embarrassment, Kris couldn't help but wonder when this nightmare would end. Outside, Kim noticed the commotion and walked over, her brow furrowed with concern. "What's going on?" she asked, looking at Tammi and Kyle. Kyle smirked. "The baby had another accident," he said mockingly, earning a stern look from Kim. "Kyle!" she said, exasperated by his attitude. Inside the bathroom, Kris's heart sank. He knew there was no way to hide his accident now. He slowly peeled off the towel, ashamed, and looked down at his pants. They were soaked, the wetness clearly visible. Defeated, Kris opened the bathroom door and stepped out, avoiding eye contact with his family. He knew he had to ask his mom for new clothes. There was no way to hide what had happened. Kim's heart ached with frustration as she saw Kris's situation. She knew how embarrassed he must feel. "Come here," she said gently, leading him away from his siblings. Once they were out of earshot, Kim crouched down to Kris's level, her eyes full of compassion. "It's okay, sweetheart," she whispered, wrapping her arms around him. "Accidents happen, and it doesn't make you any less of a big kid." As Kris stood there, his wet pants clinging uncomfortably to his skin, he couldn't hold back the tears any longer. They streamed down his cheeks as he buried his face in his mom's shoulder, his body shaking with the weight of his emotions. "I-I heard them," Kris choked out between sobs. "Kyle and Tammi... t-they were making fun of me. They called me a baby... they said I liked the smell of urine..." Kim's heart clenched at the pain in her son's voice. She held him tighter, rubbing soothing circles on his back. "Oh, honey," she murmured, her eyes brimming with tears. "I'm so sorry you had to hear that. You're not a baby, sweetheart. You're just going through a tough time, and it's okay to feel upset about it." Kris sniffled, trying to compose himself. "But it hurts, Mom," he whispered, his voice raw with emotion. "It hurts when they say those things..." Kim nodded understandingly, brushing away his tears. "I know, honey. It's not fair, and it's not right for them to tease you like that. You're being so brave, and I'm proud of you. Don't let their words make you feel small." Feeling a surge of protectiveness, Kim made a mental note to have a serious talk with Kevin about Kyle and Tammi's behavior. No sibling should ever make their brother feel ashamed like this. But for now, Kris needed comfort and reassurance. Kim took a deep breath, holding her son at arm's length so she could look him in the eye. "Listen to me," she said firmly, her voice gentle yet firm. "You are loved, you are valued, and you are not alone in this. We're a family, and we stick together, no matter what. If anyone dares to make fun of you again, they'll answer to me. Understand?" Kris nodded, his eyes wide with gratitude. "Th-thank you," he whispered, his voice quivering with emotion. Kim smiled softly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "Anytime, sweetheart. I'm here for you, always." Kim held Kris at arm's length for a moment longer. With a tender smile, she gently nudged him toward the direction of her closet, where his clothes were located. "Go on, sweetheart, get changed." she encouraged him softly. Kris disappeared into his parent's master bathroom for the second time that day. Meanwhile, his mom reached for her phone. She dialed Kevin's number, her mind racing with everything that had transpired. He picked up after the second ring, his voice tight with concern. "Hey, what's going on?" "Kev," Kim began, her voice wavering slightly with emotion. "It's about Kris..." She recounted the distressing events that had unfolded, the hurtful words from Kyle and Tammi, and Kris's tearful reaction. Her anger simmered beneath the surface as she relayed the experience and remembered the words from Kris and his tearful little eyes. By the time she finished, there was a heavy silence on the other end of the line. She could almost feel Kevin's frustration radiating through the phone. "That's it," he said finally. "I've had enough of this. Those kids need to learn some respect, and if they won't listen to reason, then they'll learn it the hard way." Kim's heart skipped a beat at the intensity in her husband's voice. She knew he meant business. "What do you want me to do?" she asked. "Tell them," he replied, his tone unwavering. "Tell them that if they dare to make fun of Kris again, about his diaper, about his accidents, by calling him a baby, or anything along those lines. They'll be facing consequences. And not just any consequences – they'll be wearing diapers themselves. Let's see how they like it." Kim felt a surge of relief wash over her at Kevin's words. It was about time someone put their foot down and stood up for Kris. "I'll talk to them," she promised, her voice firm with determination. "They need to understand that this behavior is unacceptable." Chapter 10: You Were Warned Kim took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation she knew she needed to have with her children. With resolve in her heart, she motioned for Kris to join her as she made her way out to the living room. "Kyle, Tammi, Sam," Kim called out, her voice steady but commanding. "Come here, please. We need to talk." The children gathered around. Their mother's serious tone piqued their curiosity. Kyle's eyes widened as he noticed Kris standing beside their mom, a flicker of apprehension crossing his face. "I spoke with dad about what happened." Kim's gaze shifted to Kyle, who squirmed under her gaze. His eyes grew wide, a mixture of nervousness and guilt flashing across his face. He had a sinking feeling that he was about to be in trouble. "I have something important to discuss with all of you," Kim began, her gaze firm as she addressed her children. "We've noticed some behavior towards Kris that is completely unacceptable. Teasing him about his accidents, his diapers—it's hurtful and unfair." Kyle shifted uncomfortably, realizing the gravity of the situation as his mother's words sank in. "Dad and I have decided that enough is enough," Kim continued, her voice unwavering. "Any teasing or making fun of Kris will not be tolerated. And if any of you choose to continue this behavior, there will be consequences." A tense silence filled the room as Kim's words hung in the air. Kris stood beside her, a sense of relief filling him up and refueling his spirit. "Consequences?" Tammi echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Yes," Kim affirmed, her tone resolute. "Your father has made it clear that if any of you continue to tease Kris about his accidents or his diapers, you will be wearing diapers yourselves. It's time to treat your brother with the kindness he deserves." Kyle's eyes widened in disbelief, the weight of his mother's words sinking in. He exchanged a nervous glance with Tammi, realizing that their actions had serious repercussions. "Understood?" Kim asked, her gaze sweeping over her children, her authority unyielding. The siblings nodded solemnly, a newfound understanding dawning on them as they absorbed their mother's words. "Good," Kim said, her voice softening slightly. "Now, I want each of you to return to your studies. We'll discuss this further later." The children nodded, understanding the seriousness of the situation. They dispersed, heading back to the kitchen table to resume their studies. Kim watched them go, a sense of relief washing over her. She hoped that her words had made an impact on them, especially Kyle, who had such a bad habit of embarrassing his younger brother. As the afternoon wore on, the house was filled with the sounds of pencil scratches on paper and the occasional rustle of a textbook page. Kris focused on his work, feeling a sense of ease as his humiliation ended. He knew his siblings' teasing wouldn't stop overnight, but he hoped his parents' intervention would make a difference. After another hour or two of studying, the front door creaked open, and their father's voice filled the house. "I'm home!" Excitedly, the children abandoned their books and rushed to greet their father. Kevin smiled as he was bombarded with hugs and stories about their day. He tousled Kyle's hair and praised Tammi for her progress in math. Sam clung to his leg, chattering away about her drawings. Kim emerged from the kitchen. "Welcome home, dear," she said, kissing Kevin's cheek. "Thanks, honey," Kevin replied, returning her kiss. "Smells like dinner is almost ready." "Just about," Kim confirmed. "Why don't you go wash up? Dinner will be ready soon." Kevin headed to the bathroom to freshen up, and Kim returned to the kitchen to finish preparing dinner. The children chatted excitedly at the table while packing their school supplies, eager to tell their father about their day. Once dinner was ready, they all sat down to eat, the atmosphere light and cheerful. Kevin listened intently as the children recounted their day. Kris felt a sense of peace settle over him as he sat with his family, grateful for the love and support of his parents. As they finished eating, the clinking of utensils against plates gradually subsided, and a comfortable silence settled over the family. Kevin leaned back in his chair, a contented smile gracing his lips as he watched his children chat animatedly about their day. However, amidst the jovial atmosphere, he couldn't shake off the nagging concern that he had to address the incident from earlier. "You know, kids," Kevin began, his tone casual yet tinged with seriousness, "I overheard something earlier today." The room grew quiet as all eyes turned to Kevin, curiosity etched on their faces. Kris's heart skipped a beat, a flush of embarrassment creeping up his cheeks as he realized what his father was about to address. He had hoped his accident earlier would go unnoticed by his dad, but it seemed that wasn't the case. Kevin's gaze swept over his children, his expression solemn. "It seems that some of you were picking on Kris earlier," he continued, his voice steady but firm. "Making fun of him for wetting his pants." A heavy silence descended upon the room, punctuated only by the faint hum of the refrigerator. Kris's cheeks burned with embarrassment, his gaze fixed on the tabletop as he avoided his father's penetrating stare. He hadn't expected his dad to find out about his accident, let alone address it in front of the entire family. Kevin's eyes softened as he observed Kris's discomfort, a pang of guilt tugging at his heart. He hated seeing his son squirm, knowing that he bore some responsibility for Kris's predicament. Kevin cleared his throat, his tone gentle yet authoritative. "I want to make something very clear," he began, his gaze shifting between his children. "Teasing Kris about his diapers, his bedwetting, having an accident, or anything like that is completely unacceptable." The children listened intently, their expressions a mix of guilt and understanding. "As a consequence," he continued, his voice firm, "if I hear of any more teasing or making fun of Kris, the offender will also be wearing a diaper. Is that understood?" The children nodded, their earlier joviality replaced by a sense of seriousness and respect. "Good," Kevin said, his tone softening. "Now, let's all pitch in and get everything cleaned up from dinner. We've got a movie to watch tonight." As the kids cleaned up the table and the dishes from dinner, Kevin headed to the living room to set up a movie for them all to watch. He rummaged through the movie collection, finally settling on "Spy Kids," a family favorite. In no time, the living room was filled with laughter and excitement as the kids gathered around the TV. They squabbled playfully over who would sit where eventually finding their spots on the couch or sprawled out on the floor. Kevin dimmed the lights, setting the perfect ambiance for a cozy movie night. As the opening credits of "Spy Kids" began to roll, the room was alive with chatter and anticipation. The kids traded playful jabs and teasing remarks, their earlier tension forgotten in the excitement of the movie. Kris felt a sense of relief wash over him as he settled in beside his siblings, grateful for the chance just to be a kid again. The movie played on, and the kids were soon swept up in the action-packed adventures of Juni and Carmen Cortez. They cheered and gasped at all the right moments, their laughter ringing through the room. However, in the scene where Juni calls Carmen a "diaper lady," Kyle makes a fateful mistake. In the midst of their playful banter, he turned to Kris with a mischievous grin and said, "I guess that makes you Carmen, huh Kris?" The room fell silent as Kyle's words hung in the air, the playful atmosphere evaporating in an instant. Kris felt his stomach clench with embarrassment and hurt, his cheeks flushing crimson as all eyes turned to him. Kevin's expression darkened as he glanced between his children, a stern frown marring his features. He had hoped that their earlier conversation would have made an impact, but it seemed that Kyle still had a long way to go in understanding the gravity of his words. "Kyle," Kevin said, his voice low and authoritative. Kyle's grin faltered, his earlier bravado replaced by a look of sheepishness. He glanced down at his lap, suddenly finding the rug pattern incredibly fascinating. "I'm sorry," Kyle mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. Kris met his brother's gaze, seeing the genuine remorse shining in his eyes. Despite the hurtful words, he knew Kyle didn't mean any harm. With a small nod, Kris offered his forgiveness. Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to diffuse the tension in the room. "Let's just focus on the movie, okay?" he suggested, his tone gentle yet firm. The kids nodded, their earlier enthusiasm dampened but not extinguished. With a collective effort, they turned their attention back to the TV, immersing themselves once more in the world of "Spy Kids." As the end credits of "Spy Kids" rolled, the room was filled with a somber silence. The kids sat in muted contemplation, the earlier excitement of the movie night now overshadowed by the tension that lingered in the air. Kevin watched his children. His thoughts were weighed down by the realization that his threat hadn't sunken in yet. He knew he needed to address the situation before it escalated further. Sighing, he rose from his seat and motioned for Kyle to follow him. "Kyle, I need to talk to you for a moment," Kevin said, his tone gentle yet firm. Kyle nodded, his expression wary as he followed his father out of the living room and into the hallway. "Listen," Kevin began, his voice low but stern. "I need to talk to you about what happened." Kyle's brow furrowed in confusion, a hint of apprehension creeping into his features. "What do you mean?" "I mean your behavior towards Kris," Kevin clarified, his gaze unwavering. "Teasing him about his accidents and diapers is not okay. Your mom and I have made it clear that this kind of behavior will not be tolerated." Kyle shifted uncomfortably, a sense of guilt gnawing at him. He hadn't realized the impact of his words until now, seeing the disappointment in his father's eyes. "I'm sorry," Kyle said, his voice tinged with regret. "I didn't mean to hurt Kris. It was just a joke, you know?" Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I understand that, but thinking about how your words can affect others is important. Kris has been through a tough time, and he needs our support, not our teasing." Kyle nodded, his expression contrite. "I get it. I won't tease him anymore, I promise." "I'm glad to hear that," Kevin said, his tone softening. "But there's something else we need to address. As a consequence of your behavior, you'll wear one of Kris's pull-ups to bed tonight." Kyle's eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock and embarrassment crossing his face. "What? But Dad, it was just a joke! He's fine!" Kevin shook his head, his tone firm. "I'm sorry, dude, but we must follow through. You need to understand the seriousness of your actions. I can't let you just get away with it. What would be the point in that, after what we just talked about at dinner?" Kyle reluctantly nodded, his shoulders slumping in defeat. They head back out to the living room, where Kevin instructs the kids to get ready for bed. The girls went upstairs while Kris headed toward their parents' room to get a pull-up and his pajamas for the night. Kris notices Kyle following him, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable. Kyle doesn't say anything as they wait for their parents in their parents' room. Kris looks at Kyle, unsure of what to say. He knows his brother is probably feeling embarrassed about having to wear a pull-up to bed, but Kris can't help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing that Kyle is finally getting a taste of his own medicine. As Kris and Kyle wait in their parents' room, Kris feels a mix of emotions swirling inside him—relief that his parents are taking action against the teasing, the satisfaction that Kyle is finally facing the consequences, but also a twinge of envy that Kyle seems to be treated with more dignity at this moment. His thoughts are interrupted when he notices his mom grabbing two pull-ups from the package and handing one to each of them. Kris's surprise lingers as he takes the pull-up from his mom's hand, his eyes flickering between the diaper in his hand and the one in Kyle's. Before Kris could dwell on his thoughts, his mom interrupted, handing him some pajamas and ushering him off to get changed in their master bathroom. As Kris heads towards the bathroom, he hears his mom's voice directed at Kyle. "Go put it on and go to bed," she instructs her tone firm but not unkind. "You better wear it. I'm trusting you to be responsible. If you're not, there will be worse trouble." Kris can't help but feel a pang of envy as he listens to his mom's words. Despite the embarrassing situation, Kyle is being treated with a level of trust and responsibility that Kris hasn't experienced. It stirs up conflicting emotions within him—on the one hand, he's glad that Kyle is finally facing the consequences for his teasing, but on the other hand, he can't shake off the unfairness of the situation. As Kris changes into his pajamas and pulls on the pull-up, he can't help but wonder how this night will unfold. Will Kyle wear the pull-up to bed? Will their parents follow through with the consequences if he doesn't? And most importantly, will this finally end the teasing once and for all? Chapter 11: This is Unfair As Kris entered the bedroom, he found Kyle already in bed, engrossed in a book. Kris paused, unsure of how to proceed. He glanced at his brother, who looked up from his book, meeting Kris's gaze with a glare. "What?" Kyle snapped, his tone defensive. Kris hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He felt a mix of emotions—anger, hurt, and a lingering sense of satisfaction at Kyle's predicament. He knew he should probably let it go, but the resentment he felt towards his brother was hard to shake. "Nothing," Kris muttered, avoiding Kyle's gaze as he changed into his pajamas. Kyle watched him, his expression unreadable. Kris could sense the tension between them, the unspoken words hanging in the air. He knew he probably shouldn't say anything but was so tempted to. Kris cleared his throat, breaking the heavy silence. "So, uh, how well does the pull-up fit?" he asked, his tone casual but with an underlying tension, wanting to confirm his brother was actually wearing it. Kyle stiffened, his eyes narrowing. "What do you care?" he retorted, his voice tinged with defensiveness. "I was just wondering," Kris replied, trying to keep his tone light. "I mean, it must be pretty uncomfortable, right?" Kyle's voice followed as Kris climbed up the ladder to his bunk bed. "You know, it's a little small. Must be because of all the extra padding they had to use for babies like you." Kris gritted his teeth, his hands tightening on the rungs of the ladder. "Shut up! It's not funny. If anything, it's because of your fat butt." Kyle's laughter echoed in the room. "You're such a baby. Always crying about everything." Frustration bubbled up inside Kris. "At least I don't tattle to Mom and Dad every time you do something wrong, like you do!" Kyle's face darkened, and for a moment, Kris thought he had gone too far. But then Kyle smirked. "Yeah, but at least I don't wet the bed like a toddler." Kris tried to think of a rebuttal, but Kyle wasn't finished. "I can't believe I have to share a room with a baby," he muttered. Kris took a deep breath, trying to control his rising anger. "At least I'm not a slob, like you." he shot back, unable to resist the jab. Kyle fell silent momentarily, and Kris thought he had finally gotten through to him. But then Kyle's voice came again, softer this time. "I'm sorry," he said, his tone surprisingly sincere. "I shouldn't have picked on you as much as I have been." Kris was taken aback by the apology. He hadn't expected it, especially not from Kyle. "It's okay," he replied after a moment, his anger dissipating. "I'm sorry, too. I shouldn't have called you fat or a slob." They lay in silence for a few moments, their tension easing. Finally, Kyle spoke again, his voice barely a whisper. "Goodnight." "Goodnight," Kris replied, feeling a sense of peace settle over him as he hopped things changed for the better. As Kris lay in his bed on the top bunk, the events of the day played over and over in his mind like a relentless loop. He couldn't shake off the tension that had built up between him and Kyle, even after their brief truce. The next few nights were just as difficult for Kris. Sure, he managed to get away from anyone teasing him during the day. But his mind was reeling, tumbling with questions that only added to frustration after frustration. How long would that last? Why hadn't Tammi tried to pick on him? Was it because Kyle got in trouble? Did she even know about that? Would Kyle keep his word and lay off the teasing, or was this just a temporary ceasefire before the next round of mockery? And what about Dad's threat to diaper anyone who made fun of Kris? Would he follow through past the one instance with Kyle, or was it just an empty promise meant to scare them into behaving? Unable to sleep, Kris tossed and turned in his bed, night after night, his mind consumed with thoughts of how unfair everything seemed. He couldn't shake off the feeling of injustice within him. Why was he always the one who got called out in front of everyone? Why is it that when Kyle was called out, it was to the side where no one could hear? His sisters probably didn't even know Kyle was in a diaper! Why couldn't Kris have his clothes and the dignity to pick his own outfits? Instead, his parents stowed them away and chose for him. Deciding what he would wear, and when he could get changed. They wouldn't even extend enough trust to let him get changed in his own room, or the shared bathroom, making him use their master bathroom each time. Waiting, on the other side of the door to ensure he was listening to them. Just another nail in the coffin of his dependence on them. He thought back to how his parents had handled the situation with Kyle the night he was diapered. Replaying the events in his head multiple times. They had pulled Kyle aside after he broke their rule about teasing Kris. Kris couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy. He didn't even know Kyle was getting diapered that night until he followed him to his parent's bedroom and got handed a pull-up. Why didn't he get the same level of consideration and trust from his parents? Why did Kyle seem to get special treatment? Kris's frustration grew as he dwelled on these thoughts. He resented asking for new pants and underwear every day, knowing none of his other siblings would have to deal with the same humiliation. He hated having to sit in his wet diaper first thing in the morning, feeling the discomfort and shame gnawing at him, just waiting for his parents to finally give him the dignity he deserved. Kris felt his spirit deflate as he woke up each morning in a wet pull-up. The discomfort and shame gnawed at him, a continual reminder of his situation. He couldn't help but think back to the one morning he woke up and found his pull-up had leaked. The embarrassment and humiliation flooded back as he recalled the wet sheets and the disappointed look on his mother's face. He wanted so badly to hide it from everyone, but in the end, he knew he stood no chance with all his clothes downstairs in his parent's room. He felt like he was failing. His parents tried to be understanding, but Kris could see the disappointment in their eyes. He knew they were trying to help him, but their attempts only made him feel more inadequate. He resented relying on them for everything, from changing in the morning to choosing his clothes for the day. He longed for the independence he once had, the freedom to be himself without fear of judgment or ridicule. Amidst the turmoil of his thoughts, a glimmer of hope flickered to life. Maybe, just maybe, things would get better. Maybe Kyle would keep his word, Dad would enforce his ultimatum, and Kris could finally find indifference to his situation. However, nothing over these last several days had pushed anyone to the point of needing to be punished with his dad's threat. As the days dragged on, Kris knew the likelihood of his dad keeping with what he said and punishing those who teased him grew less and less likely. Chapter 12: Packing List Two weeks had passed since the incident that changed everything for Kris. In that time, he had grown accustomed to his nightly routine of wearing diapers to bed, though the discomfort and embarrassment still lingered. Waking up in a wet pull-up every morning made him feel so small. It was as if he was a toddler who couldn't control themselves. Needing to wait until after breakfast before he could get changed only added to his humiliation. What was the point in that anyway? At least the one morning when his pull-up had leaked, and he had to come down in wet pants, he could change before they ate breakfast. All of that was behind him now. Now they were packing for Disney World! There was nothing that could ruin it for him. Except, as Kris stood before his dresser, sorting through his clothes for the trip, Kris couldn't help but feel belittled yet again that he needed to ask for his clothes so he could make sure they were packed. As Kris approaches his parents to ask for his clothes, he feels a knot of anxiety tightening in his stomach. Hesitating at their bedroom doorway, trying to summon the courage to speak up. Finally, he clears his throat and steps forward. "Mom, Dad," Kris begins, his voice barely above a whisper. "Um, can I have my clothes back? I need to pack for the trip." Kim looks up from where she's folding laundry, her expression softening at the sight of her son. "Of course, sweetheart," she says gently. "They're in the closet. Grab whatever you need." Kris nods, relief flooding through him as he heads toward the closet. But just as he reaches for his clothes, Kevin interjects, his tone tinged with frustration. "Before you pack, I want you to take this," Kevin says, holding out a pack of pull-ups. "You need to bring these with you." Kris's heart sinks as he takes the pack from his dad. He had hoped to avoid this situation. "Do I have to?" Kris asks, trying to keep his voice steady. Kevin sighs, his frustration evident. "You know you do. We can't risk any accidents during the trip. Just take them and pack them in your suitcase." Feeling defeated, Kris takes the pack of pull-ups and his clothes back to his room to pack. He's grateful his parents are trusting him for a change to do something on his own, like packing for the trip. If someone else were doing it, he would be mortified to see what was packed once they arrived. But at least this way, he knows he'll have clothes he likes and actual underwear to wear during the day. As he re-enters the room, Kyle notices the pack of pull-ups in Kris's hand. "What's that?" Kyle asks, a smirk forming on his face. "Are those diapers for the baby?" Kris feels his face flush with embarrassment as he sets the package on his bed. "No, they're pull-ups, and they're for me," he mumbles while avoiding Kyle's gaze. "For you?" Kyle laughs, his voice dripping with mockery. "You're going to wear diapers to Disney World? That's so lame!" "It's not like I want to wear them!" Kris retorts, his frustration bubbling to the surface. "I have to wear them because of you!" "Because of me?" Kyle scoffs. "How is this my fault?" "If you hadn't told Dad about my accident, I wouldn't need these pull-up!" Kris snaps, his anger flaring. Kyle's smirk fades, replaced by a look of guilt. "I didn't think you'd end up in diapers," he says quietly. "Well, I did," Kris replies, tears filling his eyes. "And it's not fair!" "Hey, the good news is you should fly for free now, being a baby, after all." Kyle's attempt at humor fell flat as Kris's expression hardened. Kyle's attempt at humor cuts deep, his words twisting the knife of Kris's raw emotions. Feeling a surge of anger and hurt, his words began tumbling out before he could stop them. "You're just jealous because you don't get the attention anymore! You're nothing but a stupid, selfish bully!" Kyle's face contorts with shock and anger. "I'm the bully?" he shouts, hurt evident in his voice. "You're the one who's always crying and making everything about you! You're such a baby!" Kris's hand trembles with anger as he balls it into a fist. Mad that his brother kept calling him a baby. Figures Kris was right to suspect that his brother wouldn't keep his word. Without thinking, he swings, connecting with his brother's arm. Kyle winces, more from surprise than pain, as his words echo in the tense silence. "I'm not a baby!" Kris shouts, tears streaking down his cheeks. "I hate you!" Without another word, Kris turned and stormed out of their room. Stunned by his brother's actions, Kyle lets what just occurred sink in, and shock quickly turns to anger. "How dare he hit him!? How could he even begin to blame him for the predicament he's in? He is acting like a toddler throwing a tantrum! I bet he is going to go tattle on me, to try and get me in a stupid diaper again! I'll show him! If he wants to get me to wear a diaper, I'll make him wear them the whole trip. Show him who the baby really is!" Kyle thinks to himself. Fueled by anger, Kyle storms over to his brother's suitcase and unzips it. Without hesitation, he removes all of Kris's underwear. Tucking them under the bottom drawer of their dresser, knowing full well no one would find them until returning from Disney World. In his mind, Kris deserves this. He deserves to be treated like a baby since he can't act any better than a dramatic toddler. Kyle's anger simmers as he carries out his plan with cold determination. He takes Kris's suitcase downstairs, carefully concealing his actions from the rest of the family. With a sense of vindication, he hands the suitcase to his dad, who loads it into the car without suspecting a thing. Meanwhile, Instead of tattling on his brother, Kris opted to sit in the car playing on his handheld gaming console. He feared retaliation from his brother and getting tattled on himself for hitting his brother. Which he knew his parents found unacceptable, no matter what the reason was. Wanting to drown out the world, Kris sat there with his headphones firmly in place, attempting to block out the family, not wanting to get teased by anyone else or cause any more arguments. He was completely unaware of Kyle's schemes, forgetting about his suitcase entirely. Kim notices Kris is in the car, absorbed in his handheld, and taps on the window to get his attention. Kris, startled, looks up and removes his headphones. "Hey, bud," Kim says gently, "are you wearing a diaper?" Kris's cheeks flush crimson, embarrassment overwhelming him at his mom's question. He shifts uncomfortably in his seat, avoiding her gaze. "Um, no," he mumbles, his voice barely audible. Kim nods understandingly. "I think putting one on for the flight would be a good idea. It's going to be long, and you might fall asleep. We don't want any accidents, do we?" Kris shakes his head, his embarrassment deepening. "No, we don't," he replies, sounding slightly defeated, as his self-esteem deflates slightly. Kris's cheeks burn with embarrassment as he shifts in his seat, avoiding his mom's gaze. "But, Mom," he begins, his voice barely above a whisper, "I don't want to wear a pull-up on the plane. Can't I just use the bathroom before we board?" Kim's expression softens as she gently squeezes Kris's hand. "I know this is hard for you, honey," she says softly, "but it's just for the flight. We don't want any accidents to happen, especially so high up in the air. Where you can't get to a clean pair of clothes, no less. Please, for me?" "I...I already packed the pull-ups," Kris says, his voice barely above a whisper. "They're in my suitcase. I think I may have left it in my room." He glances back toward the trunk of the car, where their suitcases are neatly packed away. To his surprise, he sees his own suitcase already nestled among the others, the zipper securely closed. "Actually," Kris says, his brow furrowing in confusion, "my suitcase is already in the car." Kim nods, her expression sympathetic. "I understand. That was a new pack, we still have an open one in our room." Offering him a reassuring smile before motioning for him to follow her. "Come on, let's go get one for you." Kris nods, his heart heavy with embarrassment and frustration. He reluctantly follows his mom back into the house, wishing he didn't need to wear it. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to protest further, to run back to the car and ignore his mother's pleas, but there was nothing he could do. No one at this point would side with him, not with as many accidents he has had. Even a short nap wasn't safe from wetting himself. As they entered his parent's room, Kris couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of the open package of diapers sitting on top of their dresser. He hates the reminder of his vulnerability, the constant need for protection from something as basic as using the bathroom on time. Kim reaches for a diaper, her touch gentle as she holds it out to Kris. "Here you go, sweetheart," she says softly. "I know it's not easy, but it's just for the flight." Kris takes the pull-up from his mom, his fingers trembling slightly as he holds it. With a heavy sigh, he heads toward the master bathroom, his heart sinking with each step. He hates this feeling of helplessness and inability to control his body. Entering the bathroom, Kris closes the door, shutting out the world outside. He stands in front of the mirror, his reflection staring back at him with resignation and frustration. With shaky hands, he begins to undress, peeling off his pants and underwear. He hesitates as he reaches for the pull-up, his fingers hovering over the soft material. He didn't want to wear this on the plane. But what choice does he have? He can't risk having an accident on the plane, and he can't risk further embarrassment in front of his family, let alone strangers! With a heavy heart, Kris finally gathers the courage to put on the pull-up, sliding it up his legs and securing it in place. The familiar feeling of shame washes over him as he adjusts the pull-up, the crinkling sound echoing loudly in the silence of the bathroom. Once the pull-up is on, Kris takes a deep breath, trying to steel himself for what lies ahead. He knows this won't be easy, knows he'll have to face the mocking stares and whispered taunts of his siblings on the plane. But he also knows he has to do this. With one last glance in the mirror, Kris pulls back up his pants, opens the bathroom door, and steps out to meet his mom. As Kris exits the master bathroom, Kim notices the slight outline around his waistline, indicating the diaper underneath his pants. Concern etches across her face, but she approaches the situation delicately. "Kris, sweetie, are you wearing the diaper?" Kim asks gently, her voice laced with empathy. Kris's cheeks flush with embarrassment as he nods sheepishly, unable to meet his mother's gaze. He feels humiliated at the thought of his mom asking, as if she did not believe he would put it on. "Um, yeah," he mumbles, his voice barely audible. Kim's heart aches for her son, seeing the turmoil he's going through. Wanting to help ease his discomfort, she gestures for him to come closer. With a reassuring smile, she kneels down in front of him, her hands instinctively reaching for the waistband of his pants. "Let me adjust your pants a bit, sweetie," Kim says softly, her touch gentle as she tries to conceal the outline of the diaper discreetly. Kris feels a mixture of mortification and gratitude as his mom tries to help him, not realizing her actions only intensify his embarrassment. He stands frozen, his cheeks burning with shame as he watches his mom's futile attempts to hide the pull-up. Despite Kim's efforts, the diaper remains noticeable beneath Kris's pants, a constant reminder of his vulnerability. Kris's stomach churns with unease, wishing he could disappear into thin air and escape. Sensing Kris's discomfort, she offers him a gentle smile. "There, that's better," she says reassuringly, though she knows it's not. Kris forces a weak smile, his heart heavy with humiliation. "Thanks, Mom," he murmurs, his voice tinged with resignation and defeat. Kim rises to her feet, her heart heavy with worry for her son. She wishes she could take away his pain and make everything better, but she knows it's not that simple. All she can do is offer him love and support as he navigates this challenging journey. With a gentle pat on Kris's shoulder, Kim leads him out of the bedroom and back toward the car, determined to make the best of their Disney World trip despite his problem. As Kris and his mom walk out to the car, Kris can't help but notice the crinkling sound with each step. He can sense his siblings' eyes on him, their silent judgment hanging heavy in the air. Kris's face burns with embarrassment as he climbs into his booster seat, the outline of his pull-up visible through his pants. Without a word, everyone else piles into the car. As the car pulls from the driveway, Kris tries to focus on the passing scenery, but his mind is consumed with thoughts of his pull-up and what his siblings must be thinking. He can't shake the feeling of shame that continues to wash over him, battering him like the constant waves on the shore, a continuous reminder of his bedwetting problems. In the front seat, Kim glances back at Kris, her heart breaking at seeing her son's distress. Feeling his isolation and exposure, his secret now on display for everyone to see. The car ride is tense, the atmosphere thick with unspoken drama. Kris's siblings exchange knowing glances, their eyes lingering on Kris with amusement. Kris tried to shrink into his seat, wishing he could disappear, hoping no one else would bring attention to his problem. Finally, they arrive at the airport, and Kris's anxiety reaches a peak. He knows he'll have to pass through security, where his pull-up may likely be detected by the scanners. The thought fills him with dread, and he can feel the panic rising. Chapter 13: First Flight Kris's excitement for the upcoming trip to Disney World was evident as he stood in line with his family at the airport check-in counter. The vibrant colors of the terminal buzzed around him, and he bounced on the balls of his feet, unable to contain his anticipation. Today was the day they were finally going on their adventure. His parents stood in front of him, their voices filled with cheerful chatter as they conversed with the airline attendant. Behind them, Tammi and Sam whispered excitedly to each other, their eyes wide with wonder at the prospect of meeting their favorite characters. But amid the hustle and bustle of the airport, Kris couldn't shake the gnawing feeling of unease in the pit of his stomach. It wasn't just the nerves of flying for the first time or the thrill of visiting the happiest place on earth that made him fidgety. No, it was something else entirely. As his parents handed over their suitcases to be checked in, Kris glanced around anxiously, searching for something he couldn't quite put his finger on. Then it hit him. He needs to go through security. While his parents handed over their suitcases, Kris couldn't help but notice the security checkpoint nearby. People were going through the scanner, and some were being moved to the side for a pat-down. A shiver ran down Kris's spine as he imagined himself in that position, worried that they might notice his diaper. He glanced around anxiously, hoping no one would pay attention to him. His heart raced as he tried to keep calm, but the fear of being embarrassed in front of so many people gnawed at him. 'Kris, is everything okay?' his mother's voice brought him back to reality. 'Yeah, yeah, I'm fine,' Kris replied quickly, forcing a smile. As they approached the security checkpoint, Kris's heart pounded like a drum in his chest, each beat echoing louder in his ears. He watched his family members pass through the scanner ahead of him, each seemingly carefree and unaware of the storm raging within him. Relief floods through Kris when he realizes they don't have any carry-on bags to be inspected—no diapers to be revealed. Still, the fear of getting caught wearing a diaper lingers in the back of his mind. As they inch closer to the security scanner, Kris's palms grow clammy, and he swallows hard, trying to quell the rising panic. His eyes dart around nervously, half-expecting someone to notice the telltale bulkiness of his diaper beneath his clothes. Finally, it was his turn. Kris stepped forward, his legs feeling like jelly beneath him, and he raised his trembling hands above his head as instructed. The scanner beeped, and his heart skipped a beat. A security officer motioned for him to step aside for further screening, and Kris's stomach churned with dread. Kris followed the officer to the side, feeling like all eyes were on him. His cheeks burned with humiliation as he realized what was happening. The security officer began a gentle but thorough pat-down, his gloved hands brushing against Kris's diaper with a feather-light touch. Kris closed his eyes, trying to block out the sensation of exposure and vulnerability. He wished he could disappear, vanish into thin air, and escape this moment of mortification. The TSA agent's soothing voice offered little comfort as he explained each step of the procedure, but Kris was too embarrassed to truly listen. Through half-closed eyes, Kris stole a glance at his family. They stood on the other side of the security checkpoint, waiting patiently, or so it seemed. He could see the subtle curve of his sibling's lips that barely contained laughter dancing in their eyes. They were snickering! The realization hit Kris like a sledgehammer to the gut. They knew. They all knew about his diaper, about his shameful secret. His cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of crimson, and he fought back the sting of tears threatening to spill. The TSA agent's voice broke through Kris's thoughts, pulling him back to the present. "All set, buddy. You did great," the agent said with a reassuring smile. Kris blinked, surprised by the agent's kind words. He glanced at his family, expecting to see mocking smiles or looks of pity, but instead, he saw genuine smiles of encouragement. Even Kyle's usual smirk was replaced by a nod of approval. Finally, the pat-down was over, and Kris could rejoin his family. Feeling relief, Kris managed a weak smile and thanked the TSA agent before hurrying to catch up with his family. As he joined them, his mother enveloped him in a warm hug. 'You did amazing,' she whispered, squeezing him tight. He was still embarrassed that he had to go through that but grateful he didn't get exposed in such a public place. Astonishment hit Kris as they gathered their things and walked to their gate. No one said a word about the incident. His parents were encouraging, Acting like it was no big deal. Even his siblings, who had been giggling just moments before, now wore masks of innocence, their laughter silenced. Kris couldn't understand it. How could they know and yet say nothing? Were they playing some cruel joke on him, waiting for the perfect moment to pounce? Or were they simply too wrapped up in their own excitement for the trip to notice? As the family made their way to the gate, Kris couldn't shake the unease lingering from the security checkpoint. His bladder felt slightly full, but he resisted the urge to use the airport restroom until they got where they needed to go. Since an unpleasant encounter in a public bathroom when he was younger, Kris avoided using them whenever possible. He preferred to wait until he got home or to a familiar place where he felt more comfortable. However, as they reached their gate, Kris realized he couldn't hold it for the whole flight. He tugged at his dad's sleeve, trying to get his attention. "Dad, I need to use the restroom," Kris whispered, hoping his family wouldn't overhear. Kevin glanced down at him. "Sure. Let's go." Kris followed his dad to the nearest restroom, his heart pounding with anxiety. The memories of past taunts and jeers echoed in his mind, making him hesitant to enter. But he knew he had no choice. Taking a deep breath, Kris entered the restroom, his dad waiting just outside. He quickly found an empty stall and locked the door, grateful for its privacy. As he relieved himself, he tried to push aside the memories and focus on the present. As he finished and stepped out of the stall, he noticed a line of guys waiting for their turn. Kris felt a pang of embarrassment, realizing he had taken up a stall when others were waiting. He hurried over to the sink, avoiding eye contact with anyone in line. As Kris hurriedly washed his hands at the sink, trying to avoid eye contact with the line of guys waiting for stalls, he felt the weight of anxiety pressing down on him like a lead blanket. His heart raced as he fumbled with the soap dispenser, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated. Out of the corner of his eye, Kris caught a glimpse of movement and glanced up at the mirror. His breath caught in his throat as he saw a boy in line, about the same age as Kyle, pointing in his direction, his expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. Panic surged through Kris like an electric shock, sending shivers down his spine. He quickly averted his gaze, cheeks burning with embarrassment as he realized his pull-up was visible to everyone behind him. How could he have been so careless? Frantically, Kris tugged at the hem of his shirt, getting it wet from the hands he was washing, trying to cover up the telltale bulge of his diaper. But it was too late. The damage had been done, and he could feel the weight of their stares bearing down on him like a heavy burden. Feeling exposed and vulnerable, Kris's hands trembled as he reached for a paper towel to dry them. Each movement felt like an eternity; his senses heightened and on edge. He couldn't shake the feeling of being watched, scrutinized for his perceived weakness and shame. As he finally finished drying his hands, Kris dared to steal another glance at the mirror. The boy in line was still staring at him, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. Kris's stomach churned with a mixture of humiliation and resentment. As Kris rushed out of the bathroom, his heart still pounding with embarrassment, he found his dad waiting for him just outside, a reassuring smile on his face. "Good, bud?" his dad asks, concern evident in his tone. Kris nods quickly, forcing a smile to mask his discomfort. "Yeah, I'm good," he mumbles, avoiding his dad's gaze. Together, they return to the gate where the rest of the family awaits. Kris sits next to Tammi, his fingers tapping nervously on the armrest as he tries to distract himself from the lingering embarrassment. Pulling out his handheld console, Kris immerses himself in the digital world, his mind seeking solace in the familiar sights and sounds of his favorite game. But even as he loses himself in the virtual adventure, he can't shake the memory of the boy in the restroom; the mocking smirk etched in his mind like a scar. Minutes pass in a blur as Kris tries to lose himself in the game, but a sudden screech of laughter catches his attention. He looks up to see the same boy from the restroom sitting just a few seats away with his family. The boy is engaged in animated conversation with his siblings, his laughter ringing out loud and clear in the bustling terminal. Each of them looks shocked and amused, their eyes darting from their brother to Kris and back with barely concealed amusement but concern from getting caught looking at him. Panic grips Kris's chest as he assumes the worst, his mind racing with thoughts of ridicule and mockery. But before he can dwell on it any further, an announcement blares over the PA system, signaling that it's time to board the plane. As Kris and his family line up to board the plane, his heart sinks a little as he sees the other boy and his family getting up to board the same plane. He tries to keep his head down, hoping to avoid further embarrassment. As they make their way down the narrow aisle of the plane, he can't help but feel self-conscious, hoping no one else will notice his diaper. He quickly finds his seat and settles in, trying to focus on the excitement of the trip rather than his embarrassment. He watches out of the corner of his eye as the other family passes by; the boy seems oblivious to him, then suddenly does a double take, shooting him a smirk as he passes. Kris felt a knot form in his stomach, but he brushed it off. He knows he can't let this random boy's thoughts ruin his trip. Taking a deep breath, he closes his eyes and tries to relax as the plane prepares for takeoff. Chapter 14: Trouble at 30k Feet The steady hum of the airplane engines filled the cabin as Kris settled into his seat, trying to push aside the lingering embarrassment from the restroom incident. He glanced out of the window from his middle seat, watching as the ground gradually fell away beneath them, feeling the G-forces for the first time, noting the weird sensations across his body. As the plane rose higher and higher, he could feel the air shift and the odd sensations easing up as the vast expanse of the blue sky came into sight. Beside him, in the aisle seat, his mother sat, her comforting presence a soothing calm to his nerves. She smiled reassuringly at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Kris couldn't help but feel grateful for her support, even if she was the one who suggested he wear a diaper while on the flight. He could feel the plane leveling out a few minutes in as they reached cruising altitude. The seat belt sign came off, notifying passengers that they were free to move about. Bored, Kris pulled out his handheld to help pass the time, and Kyle, who sat to his right with the window seat, did the same. After an hour or two of flying, Kris started to feel thirsty. He turned to his mom and asked, "Mom, do we have anything to drink?" Kim glanced at him apologetically. "I'm sorry, bud, we didn't bring any drinks with us. But I think the flight attendants will be coming around soon with beverages. You can ask them for something to drink." Sure enough, the flight attendants began their rounds a few moments later, pushing their carts down the narrow aisle. Kris waited patiently for them to reach his row, feeling excited. When the cart finally arrived, a flight attendant looked over to their row, her smile bright and welcoming. 'Would you like something to drink?' she asked, cheerful. Kris nodded eagerly. "Can I have an apple juice, please?" Kim signaled to the flight attendant, who nodded and reached for a chilled bottle of apple juice from the cart. She poured a generous amount into a plastic cup before handing it to Kris with a warm smile. "Here you go, sweetie. Enjoy," she said kindly before moving on to the next row of seats. Kris accepted the cup gratefully, taking a sip of the cool, refreshing liquid. As he sipped on the refreshing drink, Kris tried to focus on the excitement of the trip and push aside the embarrassment of wearing a diaper. He glanced out of the window again, over Kyle's console, marveling at the vastness of the sky and the beauty of the world below. Despite everything, he was determined to make the most of this experience and enjoy every moment of their family vacation. Kris continued to sip his apple juice and play his game. He gradually lost track of time, engrossed in the digital world unfolding on the screen in front of him. An hour passed in a blur of animated characters and bright colors, the steady drone of the airplane engines fading into the background. But as another hour ticked by, Kris felt pressure starting to build up in his lower abdomen. It was a familiar feeling he had experienced many times before—a sign that he needed to use the restroom. Kris took another sip of his apple juice, trying to distract himself from the growing discomfort in his abdomen. He glanced at his mom, who was engrossed in a magazine and hesitated before speaking up. "Mom, how much longer until we land?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Kim glanced at her watch before looking back at Kris. "About an hour and a half, honey. Why? Do you need to use the restroom?" Kris felt a wave of panic wash over him. He knew he should probably use the restroom, but the thought of walking down the narrow aisle in his diaper filled him with dread. He shook his head, forcing a smile. "No, I'm okay. I can wait." Kim raised an eyebrow but didn't press the issue. "Alright, just let me know if you change your mind." Kris nodded, turning his attention back to his handheld. He tried to focus on the game he was playing, but the pressure in his abdomen was becoming increasingly uncomfortable. He shifted in his seat, trying to find a more comfortable position, but it was useless. Kris's discomfort grew as the minutes ticked by, but he was determined not to use the restroom. He glanced at his siblings, who were all engrossed in their own activities, unaware of his predicament. He felt a pang of envy, wishing he could be carefree like them. As the captain's voice crackled over the intercom, announcing they would begin their descent shortly, Kris felt relief, knowing they would be landing soon. He glanced out of the window, noticing the change in altitude as the plane started its gradual descent. But as the plane descended, Kris felt the pressure in his abdomen intensify. He tried to ignore it, focusing on the game in his hands, but the discomfort was becoming unbearable. As the pressure in his abdomen continued to mount, Kris's anxiety heightened. He clenched his teeth, determined to hold on until they landed. But with each passing minute, the discomfort grew more unbearable. He shifted in his seat, trying to alleviate the pressure, but it only seemed to worsen. "M-Mom," Kris stammered, his voice shaky with desperation. "H-How long until we land?" Kim glanced at him, concern etching her features as she noticed his distress. "Not long, honey. Just a few more minutes." "C-Can I please get up to use the restroom now?" Kris stammered, his voice shaky with urgency. Kim looked at him, concern deepening as she observed his distress. She reached out, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "I'm sorry, honey," she said gently. "But the seatbelt sign is on now, and we're beginning our descent. You'll have to wait until we land." Kris's heart sank at her words, a sinking feeling of dread settling in his stomach. He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the rising panic threatening to overwhelm him. With each passing moment, the pressure in his abdomen grew more unbearable. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to hold on a little longer. He tried to distract himself, looking out the window at the passing clouds, but the discomfort was overwhelming. He shifted in his seat again, feeling the pressure in his abdomen reaching a critical point. Panic surged through him as he realized he might not be able to hold on much longer. Desperate, Kris tried to push up on his seat with his hands, hoping to relieve some of the pressure. But just as he did, he heard a loud, unmistakable sound—a sound that made his heart sink, and his cheeks burn with shame. Squelch... pfft... plop Kris's eyes widened in horror as he felt a heavy weight pushing down in his diaper, warmth spreading rapidly. He froze, unable to comprehend how he had let this happen. Beside him, Kyle looked up from his game, his eyes widening in shock as he realized what had occurred. He turned to Kim, his voice filled with disbelief. "Mom did Kris just..." Kim's eyes widened as she turned to Kris, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. "Kris, did you...?" Kris shook his head, his face burning with embarrassment. "I-I don't know what happened," he mumbled, unable to meet his mother's gaze. "I-I didn't mean to..." Kim's expression softened as she reached out to comfort him, but Kris pulled away, mortified by what had just transpired. He sat back in his seat, feeling the mess squish against him, the smell wafting up to his nose. He wanted to disappear, to escape this humiliating moment, but he was trapped, unable to leave his seat due to the seat belt sign. Tears welled up in Kris's eyes as he realized the extent of his embarrassment. He had just pooped his diaper on a crowded airplane in front of his entire family and several strangers. He felt shame unlike anything he had ever experienced, and he knew that this moment would haunt him forever. As the plane continued its descent, the smell of Kris's accident began circulating in the cabin. Kris felt his face burn with shame as he realized everyone could smell what had happened. He hunched over in his seat, trying to make himself smaller, wishing he could disappear. Every movement sent shivers down his spine as the mess squished and oozed under him. A few rows back, Kris heard a familiar voice—the boy from the restroom, the one who had seen his diaper. "I bet it's the diaper boy from the bathroom who pooped," the voice spoke loud enough for Kris to hear. He felt a fresh wave of humiliation wash over him, knowing that the boy was talking about him. Around him, Kris could hear murmurs and complaints from other passengers. Some were complaining about the smell, wrinkling their noses in disgust. "What's that smell?" one person complained. "It's disgusting," another voice chimed in. "Why do we always have to sit near a baby who poops?" someone else grumbled. Kris's cheeks burned with shame as he listened to the complaints. He wanted to sink into his seat and disappear, to escape the judging gazes and the whispers. He felt tears welling up in his eyes, but he blinked them back, refusing to let them fall. Beside him, Kyle shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his expression a mixture of embarrassment and sympathy. Kim leaned closer to Kris, speaking in a soft, soothing voice. "It's okay," she said gently. "Accidents happen, and it's nothing to be ashamed of. We'll be landing soon, and then we can get you cleaned up, alright?" forgetting that she had no way of doing so. Kris nodded, grateful for his mom. He knew she was trying to make him feel better, but the shame and embarrassment lingered. He closed his eyes, waiting for the minutes to pass so he could escape this humiliating ordeal. As the plane finally touched down and taxied to the gate, Kris felt a sense of relief wash over him. He couldn't wait to get off the plane and away from the prying eyes and judgmental whispers. As soon as the seatbelt sign turned off, Kris unbuckled his seatbelt and stood up, eager to escape. As Kris stood up from his seat, the urge to pee hit him with a vengeance. His bladder felt like it was about to burst, and he knew he couldn't hold it any longer. He glanced around frantically, panic rising within him as he realized the humiliating situation he was in. With a deep sense of shame already engulfing him from his recent accident, Kris made a split-second decision. He knew he was already in a dirty diaper, and with the passengers beginning to gather their belongings and make their way off the plane, he felt what's the difference at this point if he used the bathroom or his already soiled pull-up. At that moment, Kris decided to let go, allowing himself to release the pent-up urine into his already soiled diaper. He felt a rush of warmth spreading throughout the diaper as it became increasingly heavy and sagged noticeably. The feeling was both comfortable and mortifying, but Kris couldn't bring himself to care anymore in his overwhelmed state. As Kim gathered her belongings and prepared to exit the plane, Kris couldn't help but notice the stares from several passengers. Some looked disgusted, their noses wrinkling in distaste at the smell emanating from his soiled diaper. A few teenage girls giggled behind their hands, casting mocking glances in his direction, while a group of boys burst out into laughter, their eyes alight with amusement. The boy from the restroom, the one who had seen Kris's diaper earlier, stared at him with a knowing look, nudging his family members as if to say, "I told you so." Kris felt a surge of humiliation wash over him, his cheeks burning with shame as he realized just how visible his predicament was to everyone around him. As Kris waddled off the plane, his diaper heavy and sagging, he felt the weight of his humiliation pressing down on him with each step. His siblings glanced at him, some with pity, others with amusement, but none dared to speak up as they followed their parents through the crowded airport terminal. Kris couldn't bear the stares from the other travelers, their judgmental eyes boring into him like daggers. He kept his gaze fixed on the floor, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he shuffled along, feeling every squish and squelch of his soaked diaper. "Mom," Kris whispered, tugging at Kim's sleeve as they reached the gate. "Can we please go get cleaned up?" Kim's heart sank as she looked down at her son, his face flushed with shame. She glanced around frantically, realizing they didn't have any spare clothes or diapers with them. They hadn't brought carry-ons, and their luggage was being forwarded to the hotel. "Oh, Kris," Kim murmured, her voice filled with regret. "I'm so sorry, sweetheart. We don't have anything with us right now." Kris's eyes widened in dismay, his heart sinking even further as the reality of their situation sank in. He felt exposed, vulnerable, and utterly humiliated, standing there in the middle of the bustling airport terminal with his dirty diaper on display for everyone to see.

I want to let you know that there is a new ABDL Podcast. "The Crinkle Club", hosted by my friend Comfortably Crinkly and myself. We talks about many aspects of ABDL and bring guests to the Club. Comfortably Crinkly is the owner of Crinkly Creations, a company that sells handmade custom diapers, and I am a professional ABDL carer. Together we explore, exchange ideas, conversations and information that we hope you find find interesting and fun. You can listen to it on Spotify at Let me know if you enjoy it and if you would like to send me any questions for either Crinkly or myself (or both), we will probably dedicate one episode to Q&A! We have already been receiving many messages from littles, carers and families who said they enjoed it and also found it useful, or found an episode that speaks to them. We are still a new podcast, have just published 4 episodes, and looking forward to more. The Crinkle Club is out every other Tuesday, until we take a summer break.

If it fits..... I shits. 😆 But seriously ... gotta draw my inventory down substantially but next batch will likely be some NRU Str8Up. And if Kiddo ever comes out in XL... maybe some of those.

This is why you never give criminals a chance.

Oh I know in the game there's no wolves on the beach. And that encounter actually wasn't in my original plan. But in trying to figure out when I wanted her to mess herself, I remembered she had a fear of wolves and I knew I had to use that somewhere. 🤭 Plus it was a good opportunity to have an additional fight scene besides the one I have planned for the next chapter, which I felt was important to show off Tav and Shadowheart’s combat capabilities in a less-serious situation. Fight scenes are one thing I take very seriously, and I felt I needed to work up to the Intellect Devourers to properly show the balance of power. But you'll see more of that when I post the next chapter. 😉

The crinklz are super absorbant and are decently priced on northshores site,

In front of other ABDLs, of course in a wet diaper is the norm! In front of my wife that tolerates dispers as far she don't see them, guess the answer! Naked of course. Now the "mixed case"! Being changed by another ABDL! You start in a wet diaper and at some time, you're naked... No choice if you need to be changed!

Looking forward to more on this story!

Of course I'm biased but I'm very happy the story is going to continue, definitely looking forward to a lot more

"No no please stop," i begged up at her, but it was no use. The soaked diaper and pants were pulled away before I felt her wipe away at my lower half. Next came a cloud of baby powder laid across my body before the soft cloth diaper was was wrapped back around me. "B-but I don't... I dont need it! Please someone who speaks English," I called out loudly in case anyone nearby might understand me, "Please you have to tell her Im not a baby!"

Hi and welcome to DD. Come in, make yourself comfortable. Relax, have fun, and enjoy!

Cloth

Perhaps Riley may have the wrong impression of Sally. From the glimpse of her thought process Sally may care more about both Riley and Theo than she lists show.

Thank you both for that feedback! I honestly had a hard time figuring out how I wanted to handle the tiers when I first got started. The solution I landed on wasn't ideal. I wasn't sure what others would think, so hearing your feedback was very helpful. I adjusted my setup to accommodate a little better. I didn't go with $5, but $7 instead. The advanced tier is for anyone who wants to help shape the server and the perks. Thank you! The original writing had the dad way worse, and I had some readers call him the devil. I realized that wasn't what I was after, so had to dial it back a little and create a deeper character for him, making him out to be what we see now. Tammi is 14 Kyle is 10 Kris is 8 Sam is 6

10 When her mother or her father would change her diaper, Riley would look for ways to make that moment unique and always different from the previous one. Once, she put both hands in front of her nether regions and made numerous fusses at her father to prevent him from tying her new diaper; it took her almost half an hour to tie it. Arriving in the room, Riley lowered her jeans with automatic movements and waited for her mother to put her on the changing table. A ladder to climb on could save energy and time, the little girl suddenly thought. Helen laid her down and began ripping off the ribbons with her usual loving, detail-oriented manner. Unlike Greg, she, to play, was in no mood for it. She had to clean and dress her; there was no time for fun. The only thing the little girl could do was talk, but at that moment the urge to do so was below zero. She turned her thoughtful gaze toward the empty orange wall to her left. "When you're quiet, it means something's wrong," began Helen cozily as she gave her a wipe with the front of her soiled diaper. "Tell me everything." Riley sighed conflictedly, then asked that question, "Why does everything have to get difficult?" "Everything in which sense?" she asked not understanding, then told her, "Get your butt up." Riley waited for her mother to remove her soiled diaper before answering. Without realizing it, the clean diaper made contact with her skin. "Homework," she said despondently. "I feel like a complete nothing." Helen took two wipes, wiped the little girl's pelvic area with one and her bottom with the other. She spoke in a motivated and firm voice, never losing the softness that characterized her voice, "It's normal, when it happens is the time when you have to react. Besides, you can ask us for help." "Not always though," replied Riley bitterly. "I don't know how to react. You make it easy, but it's not easy at all!" "If it were easy, you would never grow up," Helen slathered her with anti-irritation cream. "When you think you can't do it, just stop and distract yourself so you're sure you'll jump out of it," she said. "I know it's not easy. In your case, now it's more ... important than ever not to lose the confidence you have in yourself," he paused for a moment to close her clean diaper, then continued, "I know you'll make it, Riley. Doesn't the book result come out for you? Just ignore it, the important thing is that you tried." Tears were beginning to form; the little girl was almost crying. Before diapers, she didn't have a problem with all this; she was a lonely little girl who always made it through the first time. This gave her pause. Helen sat her down and looked her straight in the eye, as she had a few weeks before. Yes, she felt like she was reliving that very day. He spoke to her softly, "It is normal to be afraid of not succeeding, the important thing, as I told you before, is to try." She gave her a kiss on the forehead. She resumed speaking, "Falling is about getting back up. Remember that book you told me about?" Riley pulled up her nose. "The one about the little robot boy?" "Did he give up when he encountered a difficulty?" "No," Riley replied suspiciously. "He-he got up and overcame it. But doing homework is not like saving a galaxy, Mom!" "Exactly." "Huh?" Helen smiled and gave her an encouraging look. "So, I shouldn't give up?" Helen hugged her. "Will you give up?" Riley did not answer right away, each sweet word from her mother was like a beam of light in the darkness. Everything was clearer to her now: "No, I don't think so!". Her mother put her down from the changing table and watched her get dressed, commented, "That's the Riley I know!" Riley smiled at her and hugged her again. She said to her, "Thank you, Mom. Now I'm going to go finish my homework. I don't want to leave anything unfinished! ". And she disappeared from her sight. Riley decided to do each exercise over again. She picked up a blank sheet of paper and set out to do the first exercise: an expression with fractions impatient to be solved. Undaunted by every mistake, the little girl did every calculation and got the longed-for solution. One down, three more to go! In half an hour, she had the three results of the three expressions calculated. She felt unstoppable. Nothing can stop me! Not even four stupid mathematical expressions! * Theo called at two o'clock in the afternoon. He and his friend would meet in the park as soon as their talk was over. His voice was not as radiant as usual; it was dull and low, almost dejected. Riley felt compelled to make him feel good, as any best friend would in a time of need. "Is something wrong, Theo?" asked Riley. "I'm just a little down, that's all," answered Theo truthfully. "You know how it is. The math homework has put me through a lot." Part of Riley's fears disappeared; he, too, had encountered his own difficulties; the fact that he had said that sentence made her feel less alone. It was just the two of them: Riley and Theo against the world! So she wanted to title their friendship. She would have liked to add "diapers", but she preferred to highlight just the two of them. "Mrs. Heller doesn't know the concept of simple tasks," Riley sighed. "Sometimes I wonder if she takes pleasure in seeing us suffer." Theo laughed. He felt his sadness fade away; her comments always managed to make him feel good. "Did you manage to do all your homework?" Theo's voice became lower "I didn't." Riley chuckled amusedly. "Luckily, all of them. Do your parents let you out even though you didn't do all your homework?" "They care that I do it all," she replied at a normal volume "Mom always checks my notebooks, every time." They talked for about ten minutes in total, Riley remembered that she had to change before going out. She said goodbye to his friend, telling him she would wait for him at the park, and ended the call. Finding her mother was not difficult. Helen spent most of her time in the office room she shared with Greg, working or surfing the Internet. Before going there, Riley walked around her room and grabbed a pair of blue panties, then took off her jeans showing off her pristine white diaper and rocketed off to the office room on the ground floor with panties and jeans firmly in her hands. She knocked and entered without her mother giving her permission to enter. "Am I disturbing you, Mom?" asked the nervous 11-year-old. "You're not disturbing at all, honey," replied Helen kindly and stopped tapping on the keyboard. She looked at the puzzled little girl. "Why do you have your jeans and underwear on?" "Theo and I are going to the park," replied Riley excitedly. "I have to put on my underwear and I can't do that without you, or Daddy, taking off my diaper. Rules are rules right?" Helen nodded, got up from her chair, ripped the tapes off her diaper and placed it back on the table. She said, "I bet you don't need a hand to put on your underwear right?" Riley shook her head. After ten seconds, the little girl was back to her normal 11-year-old self and picked up the clean diaper on the table. She said to her, "Thank you, Mommy!" Helen returned to her seat, then said to her daughter, "Please, since it's clean put it on the changing table I'll put it back tonight." Riley obeyed, went to say goodbye to both her parents who told her to be back before 6 p.m., and finally went out. She was looking forward to meeting Theo in the park. * They were not alone in the park. There were three four-year-olds playing on the slide, two boys-two boys-older than them on the swings babbling about girls, for a moment they felt uncomfortable. Riley and Theo decided to go sit on the benches a little further away from the games. "So, have you started re-reading Ashes?" was the first thing Theo asked her. "Not yet, first I have to finish reading Pentelton Rust's The Secret of the Atlas," she answered truthfully. "I only have a few pages left!" They discussed about that book for about twenty minutes, Theo seemed interested, and from his questions, which seemed to know no end, a desire arose to start reading it right away. Riley felt proud that he had stimulated his friend to explore new literary horizons. "Theo! Riley!" a high, slightly hoarse voice called them. They both turned and recognized her immediately: Sally Halley, rockiest kid in their class. The biggest rebel in their school was catching up with them in a cheerful and motivated manner. Theo waved to her, all smiles that he was. Riley tried to imitate her friend, but only a grimace came out. The rebel sat down next to poor Theo, then without warning grabbed him by the neck and tousled his cap as if it were his real hair. He wriggled out, but to no avail, his laughter keeping Riley from helping him free himself from Sally Halley's firm grip. Afterwards she let go of him and sat down like any other person. "You too wasting time?" asked Sally. "You mean relax," Riley corrected her in a composed voice. His presence was bothering her. If she had a diaper on she would have peed a little. "What brings you here?" "Didn't I say that before? To waste time!" Sally's voice was pleased. "Since we are together, how about we go for a walk?" Theo said "yes" without a second thought, Riley hated that instant with all of herself. Come on, Theo! We're talking about crazy Sally Halley and you say yes? Their walk took them to the supermarket. Sally and Theo talked the whole time, Riley had to absorb the silly ideas for pranks on Mrs. Towers and Mrs. Heller, who, like Sally and so many others, didn't like her. "Why?" the 11-year-old wondered. "They are doing their duty as teachers! Why should they be hurt just because we didn't do our best?" She still had her mother's speech well in her head. I wonder how her parents would have taken it if they had known that Sally had joined the two of them in their outing? For some strange reason, the three kids went to the baby and toddler products section. Seeing the packs of Pampers and Huggies diapers, Riley began to feel uneasy. For all the diapers, how I wish I had one on! "Why are we here, Sally?" asked Theo. "I have to get diapers for my little brothers," replied Sally annoyed. "You have no idea how annoying they are! Mom and Dad are always with them! So.... what are they..." Theo looked at Riley. "Are you all right? You haven't said a word since we left the park." "I'm fine!" Riley replied nervously to Theo; then turned to Sally in a calmer voice, "How old are your little brothers?" "Two years old. Why?" "What brand do you usually take? Do you know it?" "It starts with the. P, I think." "Take these here," Riley helped her by handing her a package of Pampers Baby-Dry that was smaller in size than her own that she had at home. Without realizing it, she explained every detail about them, "They are classic diapers. They can hold plenty of pee and poop. Take me for example, I wear them and have never had a problem with spills. I do a lot of it and have never wet my clothes. The tapes are terrific and sometimes they can be a nuisance. Just don't wear them very tight, otherwise-you get the idea." "Riley!" exclaimed Theo terrified and brought both hands to his mouth. Sally turned toward him without understanding. She returned her focus to her classmate with a puzzled look, "Am I wrong or did you say you wear them?" Her heart began to pound wildly, Riley began to flinch. No tears, just drops of pee inside her blue panties. Oh no, what have I done! Theo stepped between the two little girls, rushing to Riley's aid, unable to speak. His eyes fixed on Sally Halley and his gaze intense. He told her menacingly, "If you tell anyone, you will regret it bitterly!" "Theo..." Riley called him almost in tears. "I have to go back to my house right away." Theo turned to her and looked down at her wet jeans from the waist down. He made a brief jerk and hugged her as much as he could. He felt like crying, too. It was official: Riley, the 11-year-old girl, had peed her pants in public. In front of her two classmates, one of whom was Sally Halley, the most influential girl in school. Her life was over. "Get her out of the crates without shopping!" ordered Sally to Theo. "I'll pay and then join you!" "What?" asked Theo with his face streaked with tears. Riley hid her face on his chest. "Theo, if they see her the rumor will spread and everyone will make fun of her!" she told him terrified. She imagined that scenario and did not want it to happen. "Wait for me behind the supermarket and..." She looked at Riley for a second. "And then we'll take her home," Sally concluded, running toward the checkouts. Left alone, Theo whispered to her, "We'll take it from here, hang in there. Everything will be fine." "Mom and Dad will-" she tried to say in a feeble voice. "They will make you better," he told her with conviction, then pulled her away from him with both arms on his shoulders. "But let's get out of here first." Riley nodded and, for the first time in her whole life, felt like a little girl.

Chapter 10: Lila Gets an Older Sister (Part 2) Lila woke up in her crib, her eyes still feeling groggy and full of sleep. She could taste the aftertaste of the delicious dinner that her sister made for her. They both ate the same children’s TV dinner. A few chicken nuggets with crinkle cut fries, some mixed vegetables, and a brownie for dessert. Lila ate everything her older sister Angela ate, only Angela cut the nuggets, fries, and brownie into little pieces so that it was easier for Lila to eat. To wash everything down, both of them drank apple juice. Lila’s was in a baby bottle and Angela’s was in a tall plastic cup. The whole dinner was good and they both really enjoyed it. Lila noticed that it was still dark, so it was not time to get up yet. While Lila still felt dry in her Pampers Swaddlers Overnight Size 3, it was actually half soaked. Since she had already drank the bottle of milk that her older sister made for her, she holds her empty bottle and made her usual wish that she makes each night when she’s thirsty. “Oh, how I wish that this bottle is filled with my mommy’s breast milk!” The magic diaper flashed, giving her a tickle of approval. The bottle refilled with her mother’s milk. As Lila began drinking down that milk, she smiled when she thought of her sister. She felt bad that her sister developed a bedwetting problem. It was no different than what Lila had to go through when she was five. And with her sister going through the same struggles, she could totally relate to the frustration that she had to deal with every night. Even though being five was just a distant memory to her, she could never forget all of her frequent accidents that she had ever since her little brother was born. The magic diaper changed everything, and she never had to experience those frustrating accidents again. Lila then thought of the wonderful way that she helped her sister. With the three mega-sized boxes of Pampers Size 12 that she wished for, two of them were Pampers Cruisers and one of them were Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. Lila wanted to make sure that Angela had extra protection for the night time, and with 80 diapers, she had plenty of protection. Lila’s eyes began to squint with sleep and she yawned. Her bottle of milk was empty once again, and it was already having its effect on her. She began to fall asleep, as a very strong BM began inside of her… Angela woke up, gasping in a cold sweat. It was only 7:03. She was still tired from the night before. The dream that she had was still fresh in her mind. It was the same dream that she had almost every night. The dream where she wet the bed, and was put back in diapers by her mother. She inspected her diaper and smiled. While it was fairly soaked, it still had some room for a couple more normal wettings. She immediately thought of her baby sister who made these giant baby diapers a reality. “Thank you, Lila,” she whispered. “My magic diaper princess…” Angela knew that her bedding would be soaked again if it wasn’t for Lila. Granted, her sister’s smaller diapers did the job, but they were always so soaked that they were almost leaking. But these Size 12’s were something else. Angela happily sat there in just her night gown and diaper and felt the squishy gels inside it. She then began playing with her diaper and felt a sudden feeling inside of her. Her heart beat sped up and she began breathing very fast. Moments later, her heartbeat started to return to slowly return to normal. Angela’s face turned red as she smiled with ecstasy. This was the first time that she has ever pleasured herself in a diaper, and for a moment, it felt good. Right after she did this, she thought of Lila. “I am so not doing this in front of her!” she quietly said to herself. Just then, her cellphone began to vibrate. She saw the name Camden appear, with the option to accept or decline the call. She swiped the green accept button and put it on speaker. “Hello little bro? What do you need?” “I need you to pick me up!” the voice sounded breathless and in tears. “Oh Camden! What’s wrong?” “I peed my whole sleeping bag! I’m in my change of clothes, but all the kids are making fun of me…” “Oh Cammie Bear! That is just horrible! I’ll be right over to pick you up! Bye!” Angela hung up the cellphone, feeling devastated about what just happened to Camden. I need to get Lila up, now! Angela changed out of her nightgown and put some baggy pants on. She then put on a larger shirt and grabbed the keys to the Chevy Impala that sat on her nightstand. She slipped on some sandals, grabbed her purse off the nightstand, and swung the door open. She hurried to Lila’s room and opened the door. Lila was still fast asleep, in her crib. She was smacking her lips, as if she were having a good dream. Angela scooped her baby sister up, waking her out of a sound sleep. The strong stench made it clearly obvious. “Time for a quick change, kiddo!” she told Lila. Lila’s eyes were still a little groggy. She picked the sleep out of her eyes and looked up at her sister, who was in the process of setting a world record for the fastest stinky diaper change ever. Two wipes did the job. A third one got everything else. “What’s going on?” she asked her big sister. “What’s wrong, Angie?” Angela looked at her baby sister, as she rubbed in the Aquaphor, following it by powdering a new diaper. She then lifted Lila up and laid her on the new powdered diaper. And then, she powdered all of her diaper area. “It’s Camden!” she told her. “He just called me to ask to pick him up. He soaked his sleeping bag.” A look of deep concern filled Lila’s eyes. “A-again? Doesn’t he do this at home?” Angela folded the diaper forward and fastened both tabs snugly to the landing zone. She slid an orange skirt on Lila with a light purple Garanimals graphic t-shirt with the words “just be NICE”, with a smiling and winking white daisy forming the “I”. She already had the dirty diaper all wadded up, so she threw it into the diaper genie in the far corner of Lila’s room. She ran back to Lila and nodded. “Yes Lila, and it’s starting to get worse. Cammie Bear is starting to do it more often.” Lila smiled. “Cammie Bear? I like it when you call him that.” Angela hugged Lila and picked her up. “He’s waiting for us. All of the kids over there are making fun of him right now.” Lila frowned. “Those meanies! It’s not his fault that he has accidents…” Angela nodded, as she hurried outside to the garage. She exited the door and locked it. Angela then gasped. “Wait! Mom and dad usually take you around, so I don’t have a car seat!” But Lila smiled, as she pointed down at the magic diaper beneath her skirt. “Not yet you don’t! Oh, how I wish that a car seat my size was in the back of my older sister’s car!” Lila was tickled again with the light and a car seat appeared in the middle back seat. Lila giggled as she looked at her sister. “Let’s go get Cammie Bear!” Angela smiled and patted her baby sister in her diapered butt. “Now that we have a car seat, we can be on our way! Are you ready, my magic diaper girl?” Lila nodded and giggled. “You’re funny!” Angela opened the door and picked up Lila. She placed her in the car seat and fastened the buckles. She closed the door and entered the driver’s side. In seconds, they were off. Right after they pulled out of the driveway, Lila gave her older sister a funny face. Angela saw her in the rearview mirror and frowned. “What is it, Lila? Do you already need to be changed?” Lila shook her head. “I don’t, but I have a question. Are you still in the same diaper that you went to bed in?” Angela nodded. “I didn’t have time to change into a new one. Plus, these were for night time. I don’t really need them during the day.” Lila frowned. “What about yesterday?” “Yesterday? I just wanted to try them out! They sure hold a lot!” Angela glanced at the GPS on her phone, which had directions to the house where Camden was spending the weekend at. Lila glanced around. “Where’s Mr. Stuffykins?” Angela grinned. “Your favorite stuffed rabbit? I don’t know. Why don’t you wish for it?” Lila nodded. “Oh, how I wish I was holding Mr. Stuffykins in my arms!” The tickle happened again and Lila was holding her favorite stuffed animal in a split second. She then looked back up at Angela. “You’re not just going to wear them at night. You’re going to wear them more…” Angela’s face grew red. “N-no, Lila! I only need them at night! I already told you!” “But you like them!” Lila told her. “You already told me that you do. Why do you think that I wished for so many of them?” Angela’s body began to twitch again. “E-enough Lila!” Lila shook her head. “I did this to help you. You love them. You tell me that you’re not going to wear them, but you’re going to keep wearing them secretly. Don’t make it a secret. I know you love them…” That was it. Angela began to fidget as her bladder began to lose control. A sudden fast rush of pee began to fill her diaper while she was driving. When she finished, her diaper was soaked, and almost at the point of leaking. She then looked back at Lila and pouted. “Look what you made me do!” Lila nodded. “That’s why you need them. Would you rather have an accident in your seat?” Angela shook her head. “No. I’m actually glad that I’m wearing one now.” Minutes passed. They arrived at the house where Camden’s friend was at. The moment the car stopped, Camden came running out with the mother of the friend following him. The mother looked at the driver’s side of the car as the window rolled down. “I’m very sorry that he has to leave. Mrs…Watson?” Angela grinned. “I’m the daughter. I got my driver’s license a few months ago. Mr. and Mrs. Watson are away for the weekend…” The mother nodded. “I talked and reasoned with all of the boys. Even my own son. And they won’t stop teasing him about it!” Camden looked at the mother with his face red. “Stop talking about it!” He then looked at his older sister. “C’mon sis. Let’s go home!” Angela nodded, and look back at the mother. “He doesn’t need to be embarrassed anymore. I get the idea. Goodbye Mrs…” “Patterson!” the mother responded. She waved and made her way back inside the house. Camden entered the car and plopped his sleepover stuff on either side of where Lila was sitting. The soaked sleeping bag, his pillow, and his wet clothes were inside a black garbage bag. Still despondent, he looked at Lila, who had a somber look on her face. “Are you going to make fun of me? C’mon! I wanna hear it! ‘Cammie wet bed! Cammie wet bed! Cammie wet bed!’ That’s what you usually do…” But Lila shook her head, and a few tears rolled down her eyes. She pointed at her shirt. “No Camden,” she told him. “Why would I tease you about that? I wanna just be nice! Like my shirt! See?” Camden scowled. “So little Lila can speak in complete sentences now? Why would you tease me? Because you always do it! You’re such a brat! Mommy always spoils you and pays no attention to me!” That hit Lila hard. At that moment, Lila knew that she would be just as miserable as Camden if she never found the magic diaper. Instead of Lila making fun of Camden, Camden would be making fun of Lila. She could almost hear the words of a two-year-old Camden chanting “Lila wet bed” over and over again, with her seven-year-old self being ridiculed by a spoiled little brother. She knew that would’ve happened, which made her cry all the more. Lila shook her head and pointed to her “just be NICE” shirt again. “I’m not a brat anymore! Don’t you want your little sister to be nice to you?” Camden sighed, and looked at Angela. “Did you put her up to this?” Angela shook her head. “I did not bribe her or convince her. This is Lila’s own choice!” Camden looked at Lila again, who was giving him a nod of approval. “It’s her choice? Her choice to be NICE to me? What made her decide to become nice all of a sudden? She’s only two! And when did she start talking in complete sentences?” Lila looked at Camden and moved her strapped arms in vain. “I would hug you right now, but the seatbelt straps are in the way,” she whispered in his ear. Camden was still in disbelief. “My baby sister…being nice to me?” Lila quietly nodded, as she hugged Mr. Fluffykins. She didn’t want to say anymore to Camden right now, as he was still upset about the accident that he had at the sleepover. All she knew is that she wanted to do everything to be a nice sister to him right now. She knew the kind of life that she would lead if she was in Camden’s place. So, she wanted to do everything necessary to undo the hurt that she caused him the first couple years of her life that she relived. While the magic diaper turned her into a spoiled brat, she was ready to use it the right way this time. With all the wishes that she granted that came true, she was used to getting exactly what she wanted, and it spoiled her rotten. It took the magic diaper to scold her for her to see the rotten brat that she has become. A brat that always got what she wanted. And she was cruel towards everyone that loved her back. Her mom, her dad, her older sister, and even her older brother. When she started to help others, she recognized just how good it felt inside. Her sister’s reaction to her helping was priceless, and now it was her turn to help Camden. To share the spotlight that she stole from him by becoming the youngest Watson in the family. Camden looked at Angela and cried. “I…I don’t want to go to school anymore!” Angela glanced at the rearview mirror as she stopped at a busy intersection. “Camden, I know that you just want to run away from those kids that are bullying you, but you can’t run away from them forever. Sooner or later, you will have to face them.” “Let’s just go home!” Camden pouted. “Aren’t we going home? This isn’t the way home!” Angela smiled. “How about some McDonald’s? My treat!” Lila’s face lit up. “I LOVE McDonald’s! Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba! I’m lovin’ it!” Angela grinned. “I taught you that one, Lila Loo…” This made Lila giggle, causing her to pee her diaper a little bit. Camden sighed. “All my friends think I’m a baby now. Who still wets the bed at seven years old?” Angela looked at Camden and looked at the road in a half smile. Try sixteen, Camden. Every night, for a whole month! She thought. It then hit her. If she has to pee at all when she’s at McDonald’s, she will have to find a bathroom, and quick! The red chevy Impala pulled into the McDonald’s parking lot, finding a spot near the entrance, right by the handicap parking spaces. Angie was about to touch the buckle that was on Lila’s car seat, but Camden was already unbuckling Lila from her car seat. “I got it,” Camden told her. “If my baby sister is really serious about wanting to be nice to me, I want to give her a chance to prove it.” He unbuckled the last of the buckles holding Lila in her seat and lifted her out. “There you go, little sis.” Lila was now out of the car and she remembered what she told Camden. She gave him a passionate stare in the face. The kind that a little sister would give to their older brother. She ran up to him and gave him the tightest hug that she could. “Camden,” she whispered. “It’s going to be alright…” This made Camden begin to cry again. “You’re…” he stammered in tears. “You’re doing it. You’re being…nice!” Lila smiled, as she pointed to her t-shirt again and smiled. “Just be nice, Camden! I get it now.” Angela looked at the two and nodded. “Yes Lila!” she told her. “Why do you think I picked that shirt out? Now everyone, let’s go in and have a McDonald’s breakfast!” Both entered with Angela, Lila still looking much more excited than Camden. The three entered and Angela made the orders. She got herself a Sausage McMuffin with Egg with one hashbrown and a medium orange juice. She got Lila a hotcakes Happy Meal with a hash brown, a yogurt, and small minute maid orange juice. She got Camden the same thing that she got herself, since Camden didn’t want a Happy Meal. When they all began eating their food, it all got quiet. That is, until Angela felt that her bladder was full again. Not wanting her diaper to leak, she figured that it was a good opportunity to get Lila’s diaper changed. She looked at Lila with a grin. “Lila, do you need your diaper changed?” Lila’s diaper was beginning to sag and was getting soggy. She looked back at Angela and smiled. “No. I’m still dry!” Angela shook her head. “You’re such a kidder, Lila! Let me check!” Lila was thinking of making a wish to make her diaper dry, but she didn’t want to be mean to her sister. So, she sat there, her diaper sagging as she peed in it just a little more. Angela squeezed the diaper area between Lila’s legs and felt a squishy and soggy consistency. “Still dry, huh? Looks soaking wet to me! Come Lila. Let’s get your diaper changed.” Angela grabbed the diaper bag and took Lila by the hand. She then looked at Camden. “Camden, if you have to go potty too, you should go. You should try. Okay?” Camden’s eyes began to tear and he stood up immediately. He hurried to the men’s restroom, while Angela entered the woman’s restroom with Lila. Just as Angela entered the restroom, she felt her bladder again, and she began to do the “potty dance”. “Lila, hurry!” Lila looked at Angela and smiled. “Just go in your diaper!” she whispered. Angela shook her head and whispered. “Lila, it’s full! If I go anymore, it will leak!” Lila looked at her sister and whispered. “Why didn’t you tell me? If you needed a new diaper, you should’ve asked!” Angela scowled. “Lila, I’m right next to a toilet! Do you think that I’m just going to go in a diaper?” Lila smiled. “You have to change me first!” Angela shook her head. “My bladder is about to burst.” Angela then noticed something that made her heart sink. The handicap stall that had the changing table was occupied. She looked at the next two stalls. Both occupied! “Lila!” she whispered. “I’m about to pee my pants again. What am I going to do?” Lila smiled, as she knew that she was wearing a magic diaper underneath her skirt. “I know what I’m going to do, but what are you going to do?” Angela’s face turned red. “Please Lila. You can make whatever wish you want with that thing! Empty a stall!” she whispered “Nope!” Lila told her, whispering. “That’s breaking a rule. That would remove someone from it against their will!” “Well, do any other wish that doesn’t break the rules!” Angela whispered. “Just hurry!” Lila grinned and whispered into Angela’s ear. “I could make another diaper for you, and for our own private bathroom. We could do that. You’re probably not going to make it.” “Yes Lila!” Angela whispered in desperation. “Make the wish! Make the wish!” Lila sighed and then whispered into Angela’s ear again. “I don’t know. I know how much you like diapers but you’re not telling me the truth. I want you to tell me that you like diapers. Why are you so ashamed to tell me? I like them, and I know that you do, too. Tell me that you like diapers first!” Angela sighed and whispered again. “Lila, remember your shirt. Are you just being nice?” Lila nodded. “I am, but I need my older sister to be nice too, and honest! Do you like diapers? Please answer, Angie. I don’t want you to have another accident.” Angela nodded and whispered wildly in agreement. “I do, Lila! I like diapers! I love them! I love them!” Lila gasped, as she saw her older sister wildly shaking, her fidgeting and potty dance becoming more intense. She leaned down and whispered again. “You are about to pee in your pants again. There is no time for you to change into a new one, so I am going to make this wish instead. Oh, how I wish that my older sister was not in a leaky diaper and was in a dry diaper that fit her instead!” The bright light tickled Lila. No sooner that Lila made that wish that Angela’s bladder released. She let out an intense flood into her dry diaper that lasted a while. When she was finished, her diaper was half soaked again. She hugged Lila again and smiled. “Thank you, Lila!” she whispered. Angela glanced at all the stalls. They were all still occupied. “And the other wish?” she whispered. Lila whispered her next wish. “Oh, how I wish that there was a door that led to our own private bathroom that only we can see and use!” The light tickled Lila again and a door appeared. They entered the door and they were in a private bathroom complete with a toilet and a changing table. “We don’t have to whisper anymore!” Lila told her. “This bathroom is private, and all the walls are soundproof!” Angela grinned. “They are?” Lila nodded. “Of course they are! It’s my wish! And you wanna know what’s cool?” “What?” Angela asked. “Whenever we go to this McDonald’s again, this secret bathroom will still be here. Right in the woman’s bathroom. Only we can see it and only we can use it!” Angela nodded. “Now to change you, Lila loo…” Lila laid down and had Angela pull her skirt up. She undid her diaper and did all of the cleaning process. She wiped her, applied Aquaphor on her, and powdered her diaper area. She then fastened the two tapes to the center. She pulled Lila’s skirt back down. Lila looked at Angela again. “Are you going to be honest now? I like having a nice sister, but I want an honest one, too!” Angela felt her diaper and nodded. “Yes Lila. I promise I will be more honest with you. From that incident, I think I’m going to need protection a lot more often.” Lila giggled. “How about all the time!” Angela nodded. “It’s looking like that. The whole point is, Lila, is that I’m being truthful with you. I do only want to wear the diapers at night, but that incident just happened. I almost peed my pants again! I do it when I’m nervous or embarrassed. And I can’t lie! I really do like the way diapers feel on me. They’re so comfortable and I feel safe and secure in them.” Lila nodded. “I feel the same, Angie. In my first experience with returning to diapers, I was just an infant! I basically traded places with my brother. He became five years old and I became three months old. After that, I wore for a very long time. I even made a wish to figure out how long I have been wearing diapers ever since I found the magic diaper. I found out that I have been wearing diapers now for six years and five months. And with me being only five when I found the magic diaper, I have been wearing diapers longer than I have originally been alive. So of course, I love them, and I enjoy being in them. I would be a preteen right now, but I never want to grow up. I just don’t want to yet!” Angela nodded. “And you don’t have to, yet. You have that magic diaper, Lila. You can grow up whenever you want to. What makes me so happy is that you’re not acting like a brat anymore. You want to help me, and now you want to help Camden!” Lila nodded and pointed at her Geranimals t-shirt again. “I find that being nice is a lot more fun than being mean. I just have such a good feeling inside of me when I’m doing something good for someone else.” Angela gasped. “We can’t keep Camden waiting! When we get home, we need to let Camden in on our secret. I mean, he’s not the only one that wets the bed you know…” “I know,” Lila told her. We’re all bedwetters in our family! Hee hee. But I think diapers is going to help all of us. Do you think that Camden will like them?” Angela shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know Lila. I hope he does.” Angela picked up the diaper bag and left the private bathroom and public restroom with Lila. Camden was standing right outside the door, looking very impatient. “What took you so long?” Camden asked them. Camden then noticed the glow coming from Lila’s magic diaper. It was the same glow that he saw from his sister’s diapers ever since she was born. Since the magic diaper could allow children to see it, Camden could always see the glow, when the adults couldn’t. He gasped. “Is it Little Lila’s glowing diapers?” He looked at Angela with a curious look. “Can you see the glow? Mom can’t.” Angela nodded. “I can see it, and it’s something that we can talk about when we get home. Your baby sister is very special and she has something very awesome to tell you. But it will have to wait until we get home.” Camden nodded. “It’s her glowing diapers, right? Every one of them are glowing! And mom cannot see them? It frustrates me every time. Let’s get home! I can’t wait to talk about it! Angela, Lila, and Camden all went back to the red Chevy Impala. Just as Camden helped Lila out of her car seat, he helped her get back in it. He sat Lila in the seat and buckled all of her restraints. The car was quiet all the way home, as Lila was tired and she fell asleep, cuddling with Mr. Fluffykins. A gentle stream of pee began to fill Lila’s diaper after she did this. The red Chevy Impala pulled into the driveway. Camden unbuckled Lila out of her car seat and helped her out of it. Camden grabbed his sleepover stuff and the black garbage bag full of the evidence of his failed sleepover. They all entered the house, and Camden was excited. He couldn’t wait to find out this amazing thing that Lila had. Why did every diaper that my baby sister wear glow like a nightlight? Camden was about to find out. Angela, Lila, and Camden all sat on the long sectional that curved around the 75-inch 4K TV that was mounted in the center of the living room. Lila looked at Camden and smiled. “Is everybody ready? Angie already heard all of this, so I’m just going to be telling you, Camden…” Lila stood up in the center of the living room, in front of the TV. Camden nodded. “Please tell me, little sis. I have always seen that light coming from your diaper and mom never sees it!” Lila grinned. “She can’t see it! Only children can see it.” “Then why can Angie see it?” Camden said, frowning. “That’s what I’m going to tell you.” Lila told him. “But first, I have a question for everyone in the room. And be honest!” She said, giving Angie the stare. “Who in the room is a bedwetter? Raise your hand if you are!” Camden closed his eyes and scowled. “Lila! You told me that you were going to be nice to me! How is this being nice? I’m the only one in this room that’s going to have my hand raised!” Lila saw that Camden had his eyes closed. “Just open your eyes, Camden! I want you to see everyone else’s hands in the room!” “I don’t need to look!” Camden told her. “They’re all going to be down!” “Camden,” Lila said in a softer tone. “Please open your eyes. I’m not trying to make fun of you. I promise!” Camden sighed. “Oh, all right!” Camden opened his eyes and to his surprise, he saw both Lila and Angela with their hands raised. “Now you’re all making fun of me!” Angela shook her head. “No Camden. This seriously started happening to me more than a month ago.” Camden gasped. “You too?” Angela nodded, with her face turning red. “I’ll tell my story but I think that Lila wants to tell hers first.” Camden sighed. “Lila, how can you wet the bed? You wear diapers! And you don’t even sleep in a bed! You sleep in a crib! You’re only two, Lila…” Lila shook her head. “I wasn’t always like this. I wet the bed when I was five…” “But you’re two!” Camden argued. “Does this have anything to do with those flashing diapers that you wear?” Lila nodded. “It has everything to do with that. Yes.” Camden eyed her curiously. “Okay then. Tell me why your diapers always flash!” “Camden,” Lila told him. “All of my diapers flash because I’m wearing a magic diaper!” Camden gasped. “Magic? Like a magic show?” Lila nodded. “It’s better than a magic show. This magic diaper will grant almost any wish that I want!” Camden frowned. “Almost?” “Yeah!” Lila nodded. “There are rules that I have to follow and if I don’t follow them, the magic diaper will leave me forever.” Camden looked at his baby sister, still in disbelief. “Okay. So, grant a wish! If it grants almost whatever wish you want, make one!” Lila nodded. “I’m trying to think of a good one. Okay. Oh, how I wish that I had a hot fudge sundae!” The bright light tickled Lila and her wish was immediately granted. A hot fudge sundae appeared in her hands. Camden’s eyes lit up and he leapt out of his seat. “A hot fudge SUNDAE?! I LOVE hot fudge sundaes! They’re my favorite!” Lila grinned once again referencing her Garanimals “just be NICE” smiling winking daisy shirt. “I know. That’s why I made that wish. This is for you, Cammie Bear!” She said, after grinning with a smirk. Camden smiled and grabbed the hot fudge sundae out of his little sister’s hands. He then looked at Angela for approval. “Is it okay if I eat this?” Angela nodded. “It’s Lila’s wish! Enjoy the special snack, Cammie!” She then frowned at Lila and teased her. “Where’s the spoon, Lila! He can’t eat that with his bare hands!” She gave her little sister a soft playful jab in the groin. Lila made a funny face and it turned a shade of pink. “Hey. Stop it!” She then looked at Camden holding just the sundae with nothing to eat it with. “Oops. Time for another wish! Oh, how I wish that Camden had a nice spoon to eat that hot fudge sundae with!” Another flash and another tickle happened. A fine silver flatware spoon appeared in Camden’s hand. Camden began eating the hot fudge sundae at once. “Wow! Thanks Lila!” He then glanced at the glow coming from underneath Lila’s orange skirt. “So that diaper grants you whatever wish you want, huh? Well, except for the rules that you have to follow. Kind of like the genie in Aladdin?” “Nope!” Lila told him. “The genie only gave Aladdin THREE wishes! This magic diaper will grant me unlimited wishes. So, it’s like the genie only way better.” Angela nodded. “Camden, Lila just made two wishes. If she was bound by the genie’s rules, she would only have one wish left. How many wishes have you made with that magic diaper, Lila?’ Lila thought for a moment. “I made a wish like that before, and the answer that I got was really big. I don’t know what it is but it would have to be thousands.” Camden gasped. “So my little sister has a flashing magic diaper and has been making thousands of wishes since she was born?” “Before I was born!” Lila corrected him. “Before?” Camden said, looking shocked. “How is that possible?” “I already told you!” Lila told him. “Didn’t I tell you that I was five?” “But you’re two!” Lila nodded. “I AM two, but I wasn’t always that age. Camden, this is the second time that I have been born. During the first time, I was five.” Camden gasped. “So, you were five before?” Lila nodded. “And you were three months old! You were my little brother!” Camden gave Lila a weird look. “But you’re my little sister!” “Camden, I know!” she told him. “Do you remember what I’m wearing? I made a wish with the magic diaper and we switched places! I became the younger sister and you became my older brother.” Camden took another bite of his hot fudge sundae. “Why Lila? Why did you switch places with me?” Lila’s eyes began to fill up with tears. “Cause you were getting all the attention and mommy was ignoring me!” she wailed. “I was the little sister before you were born. But since you were born, mommy didn’t pay any attention to me! It was always ‘Look at Cammie! Isn’t he so CUTE?’ Or ‘Is Cammie a little wet? Better go change him!’ “ Camden’s tears began coming out as well. “What do you think it was like for me? Look at Little Lila! Ain’t she CUTE? Oh no! Lila’s diaper is wet! Time for another one! You may have traded places, but I’m the miserable one now while you get all those unlimited wishes with that magic diaper…” Lila wiped more tears out of her eyes. “I would’ve been just as miserable, Camden. So you wanna know why I raised my hand, Camden? When mommy started to ignore me after you were born, I started to wet the bed almost every night. Every night, I had a dream, and every time I woke up, I was totally soaked! Why do you think I was so upset about my baby brother being doted on by my mommy?” Lila began to weep louder, with more tears flooding out. “Oh, mommy doesn’t have time to take care of my soaked bedding ‘cause my little brother has another soaked diaper!” Camden was just as upset, and kept crying. “How do you think that I started wetting the bed, Lila? I had a lot of accidents when I was five like you, but they started to get better as I got older. Then, I start having accidents again! The first one was a month ago. Then, a week ago! Then, I have this accident in front of all my friends at a sleepover! I thought I was done with bedwetting!” Lila then began to think of the magic diaper. This was the magic diaper that solved all of her problems the one night where she felt neglected and unloved. She wanted the attention and the magic diaper gave that to her. “Camden? Can I tell you the whole story? I think that it may help you feel better…” Camden began to wipe more tears out of his eyes. He was still crying, but not as hard now. “Tell it, Lila. I want everything to make sense…” Lila nodded and looked at Camden, who now had an empty glass where the hot fudge sundae sat in, with small drops of vanilla ice cream and chocolate syrup settled at the bottom. “This may sound like a night that you experienced when I was your age. It may even sound like your sleepover. But let me tell you everything. Please don’t interrupt.” Camden nodded, and Lila began her story. “Now Camden,” she said, looking at him. “I know that in this family that I’m the youngest and that I’m only two. But that wasn’t always the case. Before I found this magic diaper and made a single wish, YOU were the youngest!” “When all this started, you were only three months old and were my little brother. I was the oldest and was five. Angela, I know that you are the oldest now, but you already know why, and I will get to that. That night when I was five, some crying woke up. It was my baby brother Camden again and he needed a diaper change. My mommy took care of it as usual while I tried to get back to sleep. I finally did, and I had that dream…You know? The dream where you have to go to the bathroom?” Camden nodded. “I had that dream and I used the toilet and everything. When I woke up, I was once again soaked. I wasn’t going to stay in a soaked bed for the rest of the night! I entered mommy’s room and told her that I had an accident. She then took me to the bathroom to clean me up. I got my clothes off while she went to change my bedding. I was told to wait there so I waited. I then noticed a glow of light coming out of the trash bin below. I opened up the cabinet that had the trash bin below the sink and found a white sack that mommy threw away. The glow was coming from there. I reached into the glow and pulled out a diaper. Why was it glowing? It was a Huggies Little Snugglers Size 1 diaper. Mommy forgot to use this one!” Camden gasped. “Sorry for interrupting, Lila. But couldn’t I have had this magic diaper if mom would’ve used it on me?” Lila shook her head. “No. The bag was empty! I have asked the magic diaper about this before. The bag was empty when mommy threw it away. It heard my crying. It heard my tears…And that’s when that empty bag began to flash…And the empty bag wasn’t empty anymore.” “I put the diaper back in the white bag and closed the cabinet door. I waited for mommy to clean me and we took a shower together. I got new jammies and sheets. Mommy tucked me in and I waited for mommy to go to her room. Then I went back and grabbed the diaper out of the white plastic bag. I took it into the room with me. I didn’t know what to do with it. I finally decided to hold it. I thought of everything that I went through, and I made the wish. I wished that I was the little sister instead of you being the little brother. That’s the wish that changed everything. That’s why I’m the younger sister now…” Camden nodded. “That makes sense. But why were you so bratty? Was it that magic diaper?” Lila nodded. “Uh-huh! After I knew I could make wishes with it, I made one where every diaper that I was changed with was the magic diaper. That is the oldest wish that I made that is still coming true to this day. I then made many other wishes. I wished for a babysitter, to be old enough to walk again, to be different ages, and finally to be at the very moment I was born. I experienced birth once again and the first diaper that was put on me at the hospital was the magic diaper. Over the next two years, I made every kind of wish that I wanted. I was so used to getting everything that I wanted. The magic diaper changed me. I acted like a brat and I wasn’t nice to anyone. To me, I was just having fun! But how many other people were having fun around me? The magic diaper then scolded me like mommy and daddy and that’s where I learned about all the rules. And I broke so many of them! After it talked to me, I wanted to use the magic diaper differently. To love my family and help them. And you know what, Camden? It felt good helping my sister…and it’s going to feel good helping you too!” A few tears began to appear in Camden’s eyes again. “So, what were your new wishes after that?” Lila pointed to Angela. “I wished for an older sister. I wanted one that was old enough to babysit. After that, you were no longer the oldest. Angie was.” Camden hugged Lila and smiled. “Little sis,” he told her. “I’m glad that you found that magic diaper. Now I want to know about Angie…” He looked at Angie with a serious look. “You also raised your hand! How did you become a bedwetter?” Angela’s face reddened again. She wasn’t as nervous as she was before, but she still ended up peeing her diaper a little bit. This time, she didn’t even realize that she was peeing. “How Camden? Over a month ago, I had a dream where I wet the bed. While I was wetting it, I became four years old again. Mom then punished me by putting me back in diapers. I actually kind of liked it…Wait! Did I just say that out loud?” Both Camden and Lila nodded. But Lila gave Angela a reassuring smile. “It’s okay to like that. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Angela nodded. “Anyway, after I woke up from that dream, I was soaking wet! I ended up having accidents over and over and kept wetting my bed for the next four days! On the fourth night, I didn’t even have that dream and I still wet the bed. So, I took my baby sister’s diapers and used them as protection for the next month. So Camden, most of us Watsons are bedwetters. Lila was one, I am one, and you are one. Hope that helps you feel better…” Lila gave Angela a funny face. “And…? You left something out, Angie!” Angela grinned. “I told him everything!” Lila shook her head. “No! You promised to be honest! Do you want me to tell him or are you going to tell him?” Angela sighed. “Fine. To help with my bedwetting, Lila wished for some diapers that I could wear to help me with that. Two jumbo boxes of Size 12 Pampers Cruisers and one jumbo box of Size 12 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. I’m glad that I’m wearing because it’s more than half full. It does feel good when you go in it…Did I say that too?” Camden nodded. “Yes. So you need diapers now? You and your sister may be wearing diapers but I don’t want to wear any!” All of a sudden, Camden felt a strong pressure on his bladder. It was so strong and so sudden, that it was very hard for him to hold it. Then, it happened. A steady stream of pee flowed out and Camden was sitting in a puddle of pee in seconds. “NO! Not again! I’m not even sleeping!” He gave Lila an angry stare. “You didn’t wish for this, did you?” Lila shook her head. “I made no wishes! Not for you or Angela!” Angela nodded. “She’s right. Mom had night time accidents when she was growing up. It runs in the family.” Lila then looked at Camden with a concerned look on her face. “Camden, do you want some diapers?” Camden scowled. “Are you making fun of me now? No Lila! I don’t want any diapers! I’m not a baby!” Angela sighed. “Camden, she’s not making fun of you! She’s trying to help you! You should put one on. It will help you with your accidents. It’s very comfortable too.” Lila looked at Angela and exchanged glances with her. She then mouthed the words to Angela “Should I just make them for him anyway?” Angela looked at Lila and mouthed back the words “You should. He might change his mind.” And with that, Lila looked at Camden with concern. My poor brother. Now he’s having accidents too? Oh, how I wish that Camden had diapers that could fit him! The flashing light tickled Lila and her wish was immediately granted. Three mega sized boxes of Size 6 Pampers appeared in his room. Two Pampers Cruisers and one Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. She then wished for two packs of baby wipes, two tubes of Aquaphor, and two containers of baby powder. Angela took Camden upstairs to clean him up while Lila wished for the stain to be removed on the couch. Meanwhile, Angela was getting Camden situated in the shower. “Let me know when you’re done!” Angela told him, as she closed the bathroom door. “I will!” Camden shouted. Angela entered Camden’s room and smiled. She opened a mega-sized box of Size 6 Pampers Cruisers and grabbed a pack of baby wipes, a tube of Aquaphor, and a container of baby powder. As much as Camden doesn’t want to be put back in diapers, she feels like this is the best option for him right now. A few minutes later, Camden walks out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. When she saw Angela holding the diaper with all the supplies, he shook his head. “Angie, Lila wears a Size 3, not a Size 6.” Angela nodded. “I know her size, Cammie Bear. This diaper is not for her. It’s for you. Go lay down in your room and I will change you.” Camden shook his head. “No! I am not a baby! I am not wearing that diaper!” Angela gave him a serious face. “And I am NOT going to deal with anymore wet bedding! If you don’t wear that diaper and pee your bedding tonight, you are sleeping in wet bedding tonight! Do I make myself clear?” Camden thought of the wet sleeping bag and sighed. “Okay! Are you going to treat me like a baby too?” Angela shook her head. “Not at all, Camden! Just think of it as protection to help you not have accidents. I am hoping to grow out of this. And until you do, you will need them.” Camden sighed. “Well, you’re wearing them too…I wonder if mom had to wear when she was little?” Angela scratched her head. “I don’t know. I’ll ask her later.” Camden reluctantly entered his room and laid down on the floor. Angela came in and rubbed the Aquaphor and powder on Camden’s diaper area. She then folded the front of the Size 6 Pamper and folded the tabs snugly into the landing zone. “There, Cammie Bear!” she said with a smile. “You’re good to go!” Camden quickly got some pants and put them on. A noticeable bulge was showing from behind. “I can’t wear these to school,” he said, frowning. “All the kids are going to make fun of me…” Angela sighed. “If they do, they do. If your accidents keep getting worse, you may need to wear diapers on a regular basis.” Camden shook his head. “I don’t wanna wear diapers! Can’t Lila wish that I was potty trained, or that I stop having accidents?” Angela smiled. “If Lila wants to do that, she will. It’s her wishes!” Lila just entered the room. “I just heard Camden ask about my wishes. Can I make wishes that you’re potty trained? I know every rule, and I don’t think I can make those kinds of wishes. It has something to do with your learning being replaced with magic. If you want to be without diapers, you will have to train your muscles without magic. The same goes for you, Angie.” Camden looked at Lila, and then at the magic diaper underneath his baby sister’s skirt. “Lila, could you wish for another magic diaper that I could wear?” Lila shook her head. “Sorry! There can only be one magic diaper, and it chooses the child that is miserable. It’s against the rules to wish for another magic diaper.” Camden put a blue shirt on and looked at his younger sister. “Do you want to go and watch Bluey with me, Lila?” Lila’s face lit up. “I love Bluey!!!” Camden grinned. “So, do I. Let’s go watch some Bluey!” The two ran downstairs, leaving Angela in Camden’s room. Angela felt her diaper and it was very squishy. There was not a dry spot left in her diaper, as it was soaked from front to back. She walked back towards her room. It’s time to change into a new diaper… Angela entered her room. She pulled down her baggy pants and pulled up her oversized pink shirt. She undid her diaper and wadded it up into a ball. She then got out the wipes and wiped everything good. She did the same with the Aquaphor and the powder. There were no rashes so far. She laid on a new Size 12 Pamper and folded it forward. She snugly fastened both tabs into the landing zone. All of sudden, Angela felt a strong urge to suck her thumb, so she began to suck it. She put her jeans back on and pulled her pink shirt back down. She took her thumb out of her mouth, as she didn’t want Lila and Camden to see this. She gracefully waddled downstairs, finding Lila laying by Camden, watching Bluey together. Angela approached Lila and winked at her. Lila, looking back and Angela wondered what the wink meant. She then smiled. “Did you change into a new one?” Angela happily nodded. “Yup!” She glanced at the TV. “Oh! You’re both watching Bluey! I’ll watch it with both of ya…” Angela smiled as her eyes began to focus intently on the TV. As the show continued, she was totally consumed by the wonderful characters and the stories in each bite-sized episode. As the episodes continued, she began to suck her thumb again. She was so focused on the show that she didn’t even realize that Lila and Camden were watching her do this. Lila gasped when she saw her older sister suck her thumb. “Wow. Now you’re sucking your thumb too?” Angela snapped back into reality and gasped when she realized that her thumb was in her mouth. Her face became a shade of red and she removed it. She then peed her diaper a little bit as she looked at Lila. “Um…You didn’t see that. Okay?” Camden made a funny face. “Big sis, we both saw it! You’re busted!” Lila then whispered into Angela’s ear. “It’s okay. I’m a thumb sucker too. If you really like sucking your thumb, I have something to give you later. I’ll just wish for it!” Angela nodded, as she finished peeing a little more in her diaper. This made her do a check on Lila and Camden. She pinched the part of the diaper between Lila’s legs. It felt damp, but not soaked. She didn’t want to embarrass Camden, so she just asked him. “Cammie Bear, do you need a diaper change?” Camden shook his head. “I barely went in it! Maybe I’ll need one when I have something to drink later…” Angela nodded. After that, they watched a few more episodes of Bluey. With it being lunchtime, Angela made them some lunch. Some Spaghetti O’s with goldfish crackers and some Cinnamon Teddy Grahams. And to wash everything down, she poured apple juice for everyone. A baby bottle for Lila, a small glass for Camden, and a taller glass for herself. She brought the food out to the living room on standup TV trays and they all enjoyed the food and juice while continuing to watch more Bluey. The Bluey marathon continued, until Lila felt a massive BM forming inside her. Right after this, a flow of warm mass emptied into her diaper and began filling it. Lila didn’t say anything. She just happily sat in her mess, while continuing to watch Bluey. The smell then began to fill the room, getting Angela’s attention. Angela looked at Lila with a sense of urgency. “Uh, Lila? Hoo man! I think you need a diaper change, dearie. Let’s go get one, you tinky girl…” Lila then squirmed, spreading the mess around some more. “I no smell anything!” Camden paused the show and laughed. “I do! And it SMELLS! Angela found a sack of Pampers Size 3 Cruisers and some changing supplies by the end of the sectional under a coffee table. “Can’t smell anything? Come on, you cutie pie. Let Big Sis Angie change you out of that stinky butt.” Lila grinned. “Otay!” Camden grinned, noticing that his baby sister slipped back into her little space. He didn’t say anything, as he wanted to treasure the moment. Angela laid Lila on a changing mat and pulled off her orange skirt. She then undid the diaper and quickly wadded up the stinky mess. She cleaned Lila with the wipes, Aquaphor, and powder and got her into a fresh new Size 3 Pamper. She put her orange skirt back on her and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Lila joyfully cooed as she was in a new magic diaper. She knew that she was still in her little space, but she didn’t want to leave it quite yet. She saw Bluey still in freeze frame and pouted. “Mo Bwewy! Mo Bwewy!” Camden nodded and unpaused the show. Bluey continued, and they all sat there, completely mesmerized by the show. The Bluey Marathon continued into dinnertime. Angela was going to get up and make dinner, when she saw Camden with an uncomfortable look on his face. “What’s wrong, Camden?” Camden squirmed, and began to do the “I have to go potty” dance. “I really have to go!” Lila then smiled at Camden. “You’re wearing a diaper! Just go!” Angela nodded. “You should. By the time you get to the bathroom, it will be too late.” Camden sighed, as he felt a warm rush of pee flowing into his diaper. The SAP powders began turning into gels as the hot pee began filling the diaper. Camden let out a happy sigh as he felt everything emptying into it. He then whispered into Lila’s ear. “I can see why you wanted me to do this, little sis. It feels good.” Lila nodded and whispered back. “I know what you mean. Just don’t wait until it gets cold and icky. It’s better when it’s warm.” Camden nodded as the pee flow stopped. He then stood up, and began to walk towards the staircase. Angela stopped him in midstep. “Where are you going, Camden?” Camden frowned and pointed at his groin area. “My diaper is soaked. I’m going to change into a new one.” Angela shook her head. “If you’re going to change into a new one, I’m going to do it. Upstairs Cammie Bear…” Camden went upstairs and Angela cleaned him. She then changed him into a new Size 6 Pamper. They both went back downstairs and Angela looked at Camden. “Go play with Lila while I make dinner. We’re having Kraft Macaroni and Cheese, mini hot dogs, apple sauce and Little Debbie Fudge Rounds for dessert! Camden nodded and went into the living room, where Lila was playing with building blocks. He joined her and they built a little town. Lila then destroyed the town with one of her stuffed animals. The playtime continued while Angela made their dinner. Finally, it was dinner time. Everyone ate their dinner and washed it down with milk. After dinner, they all watched a Disney Movie. They watched Frozen, since it was one of Lila’s favorites. After Frozen was over, it was time for bed. “Time for bed!” Angela announced. “Camden, brush your teeth and pick out your pajamas. Then wait in your room and I’ll change you into a new diaper. I’m getting Lila ready for bed and then I’ll help you. Sound good, Cammie Bear?” Camden nodded and went upstairs to brush his teeth while Angela took Lila up to her room to get her diaper changed. Angela took a whiff and gasped. “Another stinky? Let’s get you out of that one and into your nighttime one, Lila Loo…” Lila nodded, as she was placed on the changing table. She grabbed her pink pacifier that was nearby and began suckling it. That’s when she remembered what Angela did earlier. She was sucking her thumb. At this, she smiled as Angela began to remove her stinky diaper. Since my sister loves sucking her thumb so much, I want to give her something special. Oh, how I wish that my older sister had her very own pink pacifier that’s in her size! The tickling happened and Lila’s wish was immediately granted. Angela wadded up the stinky diaper and began cleaning Lila. She then gave Lila a funny look. “Lila,” she said. “I have a personal question to ask you, and it has to do with you wearing diapers. I don’t have a problem with peeing in my diapers now. What is it like to mess in them? It sounds gross to me. I can’t bring myself to do this.” Lila nodded. “Messing? You mean pooping? It’s like peeing, only it smells really bad when it comes out. I’m so used to it that the smell doesn’t even bother me. I mean, after being in diapers for more than six years, I’ve pooped my diapers many times.” Angela nodded. “Okay. I don’t think I’m quite ready to mess yet. It just sounds gross. Not to mention the cleanup.” Lila gave her a curious look. “If you want to, I can wish for bigger wipes. Just in case you want to, you know?” Angela nodded. “Don’t make the wish yet. I will let you know.” Lila happily smirked. “Otay!” Angela finished cleaning Lila and rubbed the Aquaphor in. There was a mild rash forming on her tiny rear. She was then powdered and put in a Size 3 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. She then put Lila into a pink onesie, since it was hot out. She lifted Lila into her crib and laid her next to Mr. Fluffykins and her empty bottle. She then eyed Lila curiously. “No naps today? You must be tired!” Lila nodded. “I wished that I wasn’t tired so I could spend more time with Camden! I will take a nap tomorrow…” She stuck the pacifier back in her mouth and continued suckling it. Angela grinned. “Okay Lila!” she said, kissing her on the cheek. She then looked at the empty bottle. “Are you going to wish for some more milk?” Lila nodded. “I do it when you go!” Angela smiled. “Good night, my sweet little princess…” She closed the door to Lila’s room and walked into Camden’s room. Camden was laying on his bed in just his soaked diaper, ready for Angela to change him into a new one. Angela changed him while he remained quiet. She knew that he was still embarrassed about being in diapers again, so she kept quiet while she changed him. Since there was no mess, it was a very easy change. “All set, Cammie Bear!” “Thanks Angie!” he shouted. “Good night!” “Good night!” Angela shouted back. Angela left the room, leaving Camden laying there, in the pajamas that he picked out. Camden thought about everything that happened that day. His mind still returned to the embarrassing accident he had early this morning. The accident that resulted in all of his friends making fun of him. Every one of them called him “Baby Camden”, and he couldn’t take it anymore. He then thought of Lila and the mysterious flashing diaper that she wore. He finally found out that it was a magic diaper that could grant her every wish. This made things easier for Camden, as he didn’t have to sit in wet underwear anymore. At the same time, he was concerned about how things were going to happen at school. Is he going to have to change himself? How would that work? He loved how he watched Lila transform from an entitled brat to a loving and caring little sister. A little sister that really wasn’t so little. A five-year-old living in a two-year-old’s body. He loved just how nice his sister was, and how much they got along. Even during playtime, he noticed just how kinder and more polite she was around him. And watching Bluey nonstop with Lila was the highlight of the whole day. When he did this, he didn’t even care that he was in diapers. He just wanted to enjoy his favorite cartoon with Lila. And it seemed like Angela was really enjoying the show, too. He can’t help but admit that it was weird to see his older sister sucking on her thumb. But then he thought about the thing that they all shared in common. Because of them all being bedwetters, they all needed diapers in some capacity. With it almost being summer break, he had just one more week of school to go. After that, he didn’t have to worry about diapers at school until the fall. Lila happily laid in her crib, cuddling with Mr. Stuffykins. She thought about the ways that she helped Camden today. In the same way that she helped Angela, it felt really good when she was helping her older brother as well. She wished for her empty bottle to be filled with more breastmilk and she began suckling the bottle. She thought about pacifier in Angela’s room and smiled. I hope she likes it! Lila finished her bottle and her eyes became really heavy and full of sleep. Within minutes, Lila was fast asleep. Angela was sitting in the living room on her cell phone. She was talking to her mother, who just called her recently. —Begin Phone Call— Angela: Hi mom! Cynthia: Hi sweetie. How are things going with you and Lila? Angela: Correction mom. Camden is with us too. Cynthia: Oh, is he? Wasn’t he supposed to spend the whole weekend at his friends? What happened? Angela: Camden soaked his sleeping bag. I had to pick him up around 7 in the morning. Cynthia: Again? Camden just wet the bed a week ago! Angela: And a month ago too, mom. I know. Cynthia: So, did you get him some Pullups? You should put in Pullups at night if he’s starting to wet the bed again. Angela: He’s actually in diapers. He would totally soak a Pullup overnight. Cynthia: Diapers? I know that Camden is small for his age. What about Goodnites? Angela: Mom! I think he would soak a Goodnite too so I have him in Size 6 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. Cynthia: Okay. I would keep him in diapers at night until he’s dry every night. That’s what I did with you when you were four. Remember? Angela: Mom! Do you really need to bring that up? Cynthia: I do, honey. You know, I wet the bed until I was seven. My mom kept me in Pullups every night until I was no longer wet. Angela: Every night, mom? Well, Camden is seven so I guess that makes sense. Cynthia: Yes. Us Millers have quite the history with nighttime accidents. Just ask your grandpa about it. Angela: Mom! I’m not going to ask him! Cynthia: Okay. Are they all in bed? Angela: Yes. Both Lila and Camden. Cynthia: So, what did you do today? Angela: I took them to McDonald’s for breakfast. Then we watched Bluey when we got home. I made lunch and they watched more Bluey. Then it was dinner time and we watched Frozen after that. Cynthia: Ah, Frozen! That’s Lila’s favorite! Angela: Yup. How about you? Cynthia: Me and your dad had a fun time at the lake. We took the speedboat out since the fish weren’t biting very good today. Angela: So no fishing boat? Cynthia: Not today. We went cruising around the lake and met up with a few of our friends. Stacy, Rob, Pete, Veronica… Angela: Oh. Them? They’re a lot of fun, mom. Cynthia: They are. We got to see their kids too. Tonya is a such a cutie. She’s Stacy’s daughter and she’s Lila’s age so I think they would get along very good. Alex is the older brother at just six years. He’s very nice to Tonya. It’s so cute. Angela: Was Bradley there? Cynthia: Bradley? Your little crush? He was. I saw him on the jet skies with his friends. Angela: Mom. Stop… Cynthia: Well, he is dear. I see how you act around him… Angela: Okay. What about Veronica’s kids? Cynthia: You mean Tiffany and Andrew? They were both up too. Tiffany just turned three, and little Andy is just eight months old now. It’s so cute to see Tiffany act like the big sister. Angela: I would imagine mom. What else happened? Cynthia: We invited them back to our cottage for dinner. We all ate and now we’re just relaxing. Make sure that house looks good because we’re coming back home tomorrow before noon. Angela: Before noon? Don’t worry, mom. I will! Cynthia: I’m going to let you go now. Enjoy the rest of your weekend! Angela: I will, mom! Thanks! Bye! Cynthia: Bye! —End Phone Call— Angela smiled as she placed her cell phone in her pocket. It was now time for bed, but she decided to watch couple more episodes of Bluey before she did that. She sucked her thumb again while she was watching them. After that, she drank a glass of milk and went upstairs to brush her teeth. She entered her room and closed the door. She looked at her bed and gasped. Laying on top of her bed was a pink pacifier. She picked it up and stuck it in her mouth. It fit around her mouth perfectly. She took it out and smiled. “Lila…my magic diaper girl…” She laid the pacifier down and began to take her clothes off. She removed her pink shirt and took off her baggy pants. This caused the diaper she was wearing to sag down. It felt heavy, like she was carrying a weight. She was peeing her diaper again while she was on the phone with her mom. She removed the diaper and rolled it up. It felt like a water balloon and she could barely roll it up all the way. She wadded it into a ball and got out another Size 12 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights, since she just opened that box last night. She did the usual cleaning routine on herself and powdered the inside of the diaper. She then laid on it and powered her diaper area before folding it over and fastening the tabs snugly on the landing zone that hugged her waist. She joyfully cooed and put a new night gown on. It was a yellow one, instead of the pink one that she wore the night before. She got into her bed, grabbed her new pink pacifier and began suckling it, while quietly thanking her little sister for the new gift. Angela woke up to the sound of a car engine running. Her diaper felt damp. She would say barely half full, with still plenty of room for more wettings. Having slept with the pacifier in her mouth, she took it out and looked out the window. Mom and dad were home. She checked the clock. 10:42 a.m. Time to get Lila and Camden up. Angela was about to approach Lila’s room when Camden tugged at Angela’s nightgown. “Yes Cammie Bear?” Camden looked at her with a needy expression. “Can you…um…change my diaper? It’s almost completely soaked.” Angela shook her head. “Mom and dad just got home. Maybe she’ll change it for you. Get a shower.” Camden nodded and entered the bathroom. Angela entered Lila’s room and scooped her out of her crib. At that moment, she heard her parents from downstairs. “WE’RE HOME!” It was her mom. Lila grabbed Mr. Stuffykins as Angela picked her up. Her face lit up. “Is mommy home?” “Yes,” she told her. “And I need you to act like a two-year-old. For now, mom can’t know about this. Okay?” “Otay!” Lila shouted in her two-year-old voice. She then whispered in her older sister’s ear. “Did you enjoy the pacie? We can talk later when mommy’s not around…” “Yes, Lila Loo,” she whispered back. “Thanks for the pacie…” She exited the bedroom and saw her mother standing there. “Hi mom!” she said, while holding Lila. “I was just getting Lila up…” Mrs. Watson nodded and took Lila from Angela. “How’s my little Lila doing?” Lila smiled. “I gud mommy!” Angela went downstairs with her mother and Lila and they entered the living room, while Mr. Watson was unloading everything from the car. After everything was unloaded, Camden came downstairs in his clothes for the day and the whole family sat down in the living room. After a brief moment of silence, Mrs. Watson glanced at Angela. “So…” she finally said. “How did the weekend go? I did hear a little last night, but how did it go? Did you all have fun?” Angela smiled, as she began to slowly pee in her diaper. “We all had fun, mom. And I’m gonna tell you all about it.” Angela began telling her mother about the fun weekend that she had, leaving out the important details regarding Lila and her magic diaper. This weekend was indeed a fun weekend. A weekend to remember. And Lila glanced up at her big sister. The sister that she loved so dearly. From the time that she first appeared, Lila could definitely agree. This was, without a doubt, one of the best wishes that Lila has ever made. A wish for an older sister was benefit to not just Lila, but to the entire family. It didn’t matter that Angela had a bedwetting problem, as this was common on Cynthia’s side of the family. All that mattered was that Lila had an awesome sister that loved her and she was able to love her back in return. As she heard her older sister recount the entire weekend, she held Mr. Stuffykins close as she suckled her pink pacifier. From the discipline that the magic diaper gave her, she quickly learned all the rules and she understood every one that she broke. She would no longer abuse the wishes and let them alter her DNA. While Lila’s intention was to just have fun with the magic diaper, it turned her into a spoiled brat. And the discipline was effective in altering her behavior. Lila gave up her bratty ways and became a loving sister. At first, she did it to keep the magic diaper. But it became more and more genuine as she acted nice more and more. Lila looked at her older sister fondly, as she laughed with her parents about the Bluey marathon they all had together. This was, indeed, the best wish that Lila ever made.

The interesting thing is Kelly also has Maddie back in diapers but because she is younger and petite that doesn't look out of place like Zach. While he might eventually be off the proverbial diaper hook will Maddie also escape Kelly's clutches as well or is there more babying about to come her way?

I agree, @littlesheri keeps going in unexpected directions, I really expected Zach to fold and fully confess. The fact he did not brings up many possibilities. The question is, when will Kelly finally agree to bring in the authorities? When will she confess to Dad that in fact he is missing? So many possibilities!

Chapter 10 “Oh she is a good girl.” Paul was smiling at Simon and talking about me as though I really was an uncomprehending baby. “Yes, she’s been everything we were looking for. She’s beautiful, slim and seems to be enjoying herself. She’s been a proper submissive.” “Well, she’s certainly got the look of a helpless baby right now. This nappy is drooping between her legs, the dummy is in her mouth - this is a good look.” As she talked to Simon she took my hand and pulled me across to her and then placed her hand on the seat of my nappy. And pushed! Poop mushed against my backside. “Let’s get her into a more appropriate outfit.” With that Paula went over to the wardrobe and picked out an outfit. I have to admit it was cute - a bodysuit with under crotch poppers “for an easy nappy change” with a skirt that was clearly too short to cover the nappy. And a matching bonnet. She stripped me of my adult clothes and I was soon dressed as a ‘proper’ baby. Both of them complimented me on my cuteness, saying that I looked like a pretty baby girl. They also teased me that I stink like a little baby girl too! This was all, even with a heaving, smelly nappy, fun. Things were about to get a bit tricky though. “Go and get the pushchair, Simon”. I’d not seen a pushchair, but Simon returned with what appeared to be a slightly larger than normal pushchair and opened it up. I was sat in the stroller by Paula, the poop in my nappy spreading into every conceivable part of my nether regions. I was wide eyed by this point. My suckling on my dummy stopped briefly as I cried “Mama” I stuck to the rules - this gig was too well paid to screw up - and, even though any public viewing of me in this state would be mortifying, there was a big part of me that was sexually excited. The anxiety had another effect. My bowels released more poop into my nappy. I wasn’t expecting it and I couldn’t control it either. I hadn’t asked permission. I looked at Paula pleadingly. She smiled at me as she strapped me in. “That’s okay sweetheart, you’re a proper baby now. Are you ready to go for a walk, little Louise? Shake your head for no, nod for yes” The test of a true submissive is trust. I decided that I was safe in their hands - if they were going to take me out like this it would be them that would have to take the flak. I nodded. Simon grabbed the handles and started to wheel me to the door. As he opened the door and started to push me into the corridor Paula placed her hand upon his shoulder and said softly “Stop Simon. Bring her back into the room and close the door.” Simon pushed me back into the room. Paula bent down and released my straps and took my hands in hers. “Come on baby, on the bed.” I went with her to the bed. She lay me down over her lap and undid the buttons on her blouse. “I’m sure my little girl’s hungry after all that excitement” She pulled open her blouse and revealed, to my surprise, a nursing bra. I couldn’t believe what was happening, She pulled out her boob and placed the teat between my lips. I suckled straight away, tasting her milk. Her right hand was supporting my head onto her boob, her left reached down to my nappy and slowly rubbed, the crinkling noise of the nappy combining with the soft squelching of the mess within. This was relaxing, comforting. Feeling a familiar pressure in my bladder I pulled away briefly from her milky tit and said, in my best baby voice, “Wee-wee Mama”. Pulling me back onto her boob, she gave the command and my nappy absorbed the flood of warm pee. “You’re such a good girl, Louise. You’ll be perfect.”

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

Chapter 15: Diaper Change Suddenly, a kind voice broke through the chaos, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the embarrassment. "Excuse me. I don't mean to intrude." an older woman interrupted, her tone sympathetic as she approached Kim and the family. Kim blinked in surprise, her eyes narrowing with suspicion as she moved Kris behind her to protect him from the stranger approaching. "Can I help you?" Kevin stepped in, wanting to keep his family safe. "I was actually wondering if I could help you folks. I noticed your little one might need a hand, and it doesn't look like y'all have anything with you. I've been in a similar situation many times, and always come prepared." the lady spoke while opening up her purse lightly to show off a diaper and a pack of baby wipes. Kim looked at Kevin, wondering if they should take the elder up on her offer. They didn't have anything else, but it seemed like a better option than nothing. Meanwhile, Kris was praying that they wouldn't take her up on the offer. As much as he didn't want to be in a dirty diaper, at least his was a pull-up. The one in her purse looked like a proper diaper. He didn't want another one. He wanted his underwear. It was his mom's idea he wore this thing in the first place. Even as much as he hates to admit it, it turned out to be a good idea. "Are you sure? I don't want to inconvenience you." Kim spoke up. After getting a defeated look from her husband, he knew they didn't have many options. Embarrassing as it was, this was better than the alternatives. Kris's eyes got wide, and he tugged at his mom's shirt slightly, causing her to turn around and look at him in the eyes, seeing the worry and embarrassment in them. "It's no trouble at all. After having a few similar situations myself and having no other options, I figured this was the least I could do. Especially for my grandkids. I can't tell you how many families this has saved from a rough day. Just be sure today is forwarded someday, okay?" the kind lady told them, giving them a small wink as she handed them the diaper and a pack of baby wipes. "Thank you. We will," Kim replied, her voice choked with emotion. "You are a true blessing." "It's my pleasure, you folks have a good rest of your day now."The woman smiled warmly, before walking off towards the baggage claim. "Come on, Kris," Kim said, her voice comforting. "Let's go find a restroom and get you cleaned up." Kim gently took Kris's hand, offering him a reassuring smile as she led him towards the family bathrooms in the airport. Kris followed reluctantly, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. He kept his head down, trying to hide his face from the passing strangers, feeling the weight of the diaper between his legs heavily weighing him down. He couldn't believe this was happening, that he was actually going to be changed into a diaper in a public restroom. Once inside the bathroom, Kim locked the door behind them and turned to face Kris, her expression softening with concern. "Okay, sweetheart, let's get you cleaned up," she said gently, guiding Kris toward the changing table. Too short to climb up easily on his own, Kris waited by the changing table. He was terrified at the fact that his mom was helping him clean up. It was both nice to know she cared enough, but this was the first time he was getting help to put on a diaper or a pull-up. He has been managing it on his own this entire time. He stood next to the table shy, not wanting to remove his clothes. "It's okay sweetie. I'm only here to help if you want it. I can wait outside if you'd like?" Kim spoke softly to Kris, seeing the emotional turmoil going through him. "I... I don't know," Kris said shakingly. "I don't want to hold us up. I'm also really nervous about it. That's an actual diaper. I've only had pull-ups." "I know sweetie. I can help you if you want. It's only until we get to the hotel, then you can get changed into underwear, okay?" "You promise?" Kris looked at her with hopeful eyes. He was so ready to be out of diapers and pull-ups. He just wanted to feel like a normal boy again. "I promise. You just tell me what you want help with. Alright? I can have Dad come in if that would make you feel better," Kim offered, reaching toward the bathroom door. "No! I mean, no, thank you. If you could help, that'd... be nice. I'm not really sure what to do without making a bigger mess." Kris couldn't make eye contact anymore, looking down at his feet. "Well, first thing, we don't want to get your pants dirty, so let's get those off. Then I can help you get on the table if you'd like. Do you need help with that?" Her heart broke a little, seeing how defeated Kris felt. Given the circumstances, she was going to make this the best situation she could. Kris simply nodded his head and got himself ready for his mom to help him get cleaned up. Kim, seeing his discomfort, walked over to him, knelt to his level, and gave him the biggest hug she could muster. "It's okay, sweetie. You're doing great. I promise this will be quick, and then we'll be back on our fun trip." Kris hugged her back, feeling a small sense of comfort. He was able to relax slightly as she went from hugging him to picking him up and setting him on the changing table. Kris felt a small wave of embarrassment wash over him for asking his mom to pick him up. He was the family monkey; if anyone could find out how to get on that table without help, it was him. Feeling the cold plastic sent a shiver up his spine as he was placed on his back. The sensation of his dirty diaper squishing from under him caused his eyes to tear up. It felt so slimy and gross. At least he knew he would be out of it soon and could move on with his day. Kim began to remove Kris's pull-up, ripping the side of it open. She spoke softly to him, trying to ease his discomfort. "You're doing great. We'll have you cleaned up in no time, and then we can continue with our trip, okay? Maybe we can stop by an ice cream shop once we finish up in here. How does that sound?" Kris nodded, his cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. He felt a mix of relief and anxiety as his pull-up was taken off. The smell made him cringe, and he couldn't shake the feeling of being a little kid again. Kim's gentle touch and reassuring words helped to calm him slightly. "Alright, sweetheart, let's get you cleaned off," she said, reaching for wipes and the fresh diaper she had brought in with them. Kris tried to focus on the ceiling tiles above him, anything to distract himself from the situation. He felt vulnerable and exposed, his emotions swirling inside him like a storm. He was safe with his mom, but that safety didn't change the fact of what happened. As Kim began to clean him up, Kris couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude towards his mother. Despite his embarrassment, he knew she was only trying to help him, to make things as comfortable as possible. "It's okay," Kim said softly, noticing his tense demeanor. "I know this isn't easy for you, but we're almost done. Just need you to lift your bottom real quick." Kris managed a weak smile, feeling a little reassured by her words. He closed his eyes as he raised himself up, not wanting to see the diaper. He tried to block out the sounds and smells around him, focusing instead on the warmth of his mother's hands as she worked, a stark contrast to the cold plastic below him. Finally, the diaper change was complete, and Kim helped Kris back to his feet. She handed him the pants they set aside and went over to the trash to throw out the diaper. Kris couldn't help but look at the diaper, now snuggly wrapped around his waist. He blushed, seeing a bunch of small cartoon dogs on it. He also noticed a small yellow line that ran down the middle of the diaper. The whole thing just confirmed his feelings about them. Wearing them was the most embarrassing thing in his life. He snapped back to reality as he saw his mom start to turn around and face him again. He quickly slipped back into his pants, not wanting his mom to see him in the diaper. Which, he realized, was kind of pointless. She had already seen him in it, but the sooner he got covered up, the better he would feel. He felt a sense of relief wash over him as he pulled his pants into place, getting them situated before his mom made eye contact with him again. He was happy the ordeal was finally over. "Thanks, Mom," Kris said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. Kim smiled warmly at him, her eyes filled with love and understanding. "Anytime, sweetheart. Now let's go get that ice cream, okay?" Kris nodded, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. His mother was very loving, making this situation not as bad as he thought it would be. He knew if she was going to be that caring, that he could handle whatever embarrassment came his way. He knew he had someone in his corner, and that's what mattered. He never wanted to be in this situation again, but he knew if he ever was, he could handle it with people around him who cared like his mom had.

THE LONELY NIGHTS OF LONG AGO “Good evening, Chief Mischof.” As Suzie watched, two more of the girls were brought out of the house, locked into the back of a squad car, and driven downtown. “What, no need for a SWAT team? How disappointing for you.” Like so many in the surrounding houses, Suzie had drifted over to find out what was going on. “Good evening, Miss Marshall,” the Chief calmly replied. “And yes, everything's under control. Just another sorority stunt, although particularly well planned and executed … a gang running around town stealing diapers off of people's front porches. Alas, the diaper service in question is a Mafia operation, and the mobster in charge is a rather nasty piece of work. Thankfully, Professor Grady is confident that he can make Spats Belmondo an offer that he can't refuse, so there are forty-one girls here that hopefully will be living to see another day.” “Forty-one? Chief, that's virtually the whole sorority!” “All but eleven, and the fact that five of the girls are pleading guilty to a crime of which they had no knowledge is a testament to the Professor's persuasiveness.” “This is surreal! How did Ian get involved?” “His was the last batch of diapers stolen. But there was a tracking device in the bag, and it led us straight here. As the saying goes, we caught them with their hands in the cookie jar.” “I should speak with Bernice. How's she taking it?” “All but frothing at the mouth. You know the drill: a meeting with the Dean at eight for the ceremonial dressing down, and then the three of us will be heading downtown for the court hearing.” “The three … who?” Suzie was more than a little confused. “Bernice, Professor Grady, and yours truly. I'm looking forward to seeing the Professor in action; this guy's got some serious chops.” “He's … he's still here? He hasn't gone home?” “Bernice is offering to put him up for the night. Hope he accepts 'cause at the moment I haven't got anyone who can drive him back to his place.” “If he needs a ride, I'll take care of it.” "Thanks, Suzie.” The Chief looked her over shrewdly. He was good at reading people, and the more the Pi Iota Sigma house mom danced around the subject of Professor Ian Grady, the more obvious her feelings for him became. “And thanks for helping us fend off the headhunters. Now that Grady has come to an agreement with Marilyn Marsden, I'm hoping that next week things will get back to normal around here.” “He's hired an agent?” The news took Suzie completely by surprise. “Does … does that mean that we're going to lose him?” “I hope not, because if he goes, Officer Canon will be going with him.” “WHAT,” Suzie squealed; “what does the Batgirl have to do with this?” “The Batgirl?” Walt had a huge grin on his face. “Sorry. That's … uh … that's her nickname.” “Pretty good one,” he conceded. “Anyway, Grady had one of the seizures that Professor Lessing warned me about. He was pleading with the girls to come together as a family, not tear each other apart, and he pulled back the curtain and let them see the mistakes that he made in Viet Nam, and how much they've cost him. And in the midst of it all, down he went. Priscilla knew what to do, so he wasn't out for very long-- but long enough for it to be obvious to anyone with half a brain that she's deeply in love.” “But he's engaged,” Suzie protested, “and the Batgirl knows it! What is she doing?” “Don't have a clue how it's all going to turn out,” the Chief shrugged. “But for now, why don't you go up to the house, tackle Bernice, and find out where we stand.” . . . . Suzie paused in the entrance and scanned the dining room. There were less than two dozen girls sitting around, most with dejected looks on their faces. A few officers were also present to maintain order, but in fact they were simply standing around: there was nothing for them to do. “Does anyone know where Bernice is?” “I think she's in the kitchen,” one of the girls replied in a dead voice. “Thanks,” Suzie said as she turned away. She had been in the house many times over the years because Bernice Miller was Fraternity Row's doyenne. The house moms and dads came to her for advice, and when they had to assemble for a group meeting, it was in her dining room. Suzie had long thought it bitterly ironic that the Row's most seasoned and pragmatic parent presided over a house that was forever on the edge of academic disqualification. “Knock, knock.” Bernice looked back over her shoulder, and smiled when she saw Suzie. She well remembered the undergraduate who had so boldly carved a path through the male faculty during her senior year, setting a scalp hunting record that still stood twelve years later. And Bernice admired the passion with which Suzie defended the houses against all comers, her never ending crusade to compel a self-interested administration and faculty to concede that a critical part of the education preparing the child for adulthood occurred outside the classroom. “I'll give them full marks for creativity,” Suzie giggled. “Running around town stealing diapers ranks right up there with that time the Deltas nabbed a billy goat and smuggled it into the Dean's office.” “Or that time the Gammas released all those fireflies in the chemistry lab, then set off the fire alarm,” Bernice laughed. “I don't think the fire department has ever forgiven us.” Bernice removed one of the baby bottles from the pot of boiling water, and tested the temperature on her wrist. “Is there a baby in the house?” Suzie was wide eyed with curiosity. “In a manner of speaking,” Bernice coyly replied, as she removed the second bottle. “Oh, come on! Don't keep me in suspense! Give!” “Professor Grady. He's staying the night in our guest room, and his girlfriend instructed me in no uncertain terms to change his diaper, feed him his bottles … breast milk, no less … and give him a good, hard spanking if he gives me any lip. Much to my disappointment, he has behaved like an angel.” “Unbelievable!” “Believe it. And believe this, too: inside that diaper lurks a beautifully firm, shapely ass that just cries out for a spanking. You have no idea how badly I want to put him over my knee, but for now I'll have to settle for cradling him in my arms and giving him his ba bas.” “Unless … Suzie, would you like to nurse him? There's no one holding down the fort in the dining room, and at the very least the girls deserve my moral support.” “I'd love to! But I don't want to surprise him; you should ask.” “I will. But if he agrees … Suzie, I was getting him ready for bed, so right now all he's wearing is an undershirt to go with the diaper, baby pants and canvas cover. I have to warn you … there's a lot of scarring, and some of it is pretty bad. But in some ways it's the scarring you can't see that's much worse … the emotional scarring. He's had a very rough night, so he needs to be comforted.” “Walt said that he had a seizure … that he was begging the girls to stick together, not turn on one another. It looks like he really got to them.” “He did.” “And yet you want to spank him?” “Very much so.” “I don't get it, Bernice. You say that you want to spank him, and in the next breath, that he needs comforting.” “It looks like his girlfriend took a paddle to him last night. Bad move, that, because it instills fear. But a spanking, properly administered, absolves guilt-- and this poor guy is awash in it. He'll sleep better tonight if we can take some of it away from him.” “Ah … so that's why you have handed out so many spankings over the years! A girl does something bad, gets caught, and you spank her not just to punish her but also to get the guilt out of her system before it takes root. That's clever!” “It doesn't work on every girl, but it works often enough to make it worth doing. Now, stay here, and I'll check on the Professor, and see how he feels about all this.” . . . . “Check out the hunk,” Cindy whistled as she nudged Melanie in the ribs. “Man o' man, gimme some of that!” The hunk was striding purposefully down the corridor, a tall, well tanned specimen with chiseled features and incredible hair. His suit was tailored, both his tie and his shoes imported. “Forget it,” Melanie warned; “that's Hamilton Burger in disguise.” “Oh,” Cindy groaned, her enthusiasm already deflated. The hunk walked up to their cell, and curled his lip in a well practiced sneer. “I'm District Attorney Ballstrom; which one of you is Bjornsen?” Tippi wearily raised her hand. “Miss Bjornsen, we're still processing your cellmates, but the consensus of opinion is that you're the brains of this outfit. Tomorrow morning, I have the unenviable task of parading the forty-one of you before a judge, but I need one of you to speak for the others. You've been nominated, and considering that you're the only one with a rap sheet, you'd be my choice as well. You staying off the booze, or do I need to report you to your parole officer?” The others stared openly at Tippi. Even Ruby was paying attention. “A DWI,” she confessed. “And yes, I was well and truly smashed. I learned my lesson.” “And you're about to learn another one. Here's the deal; it's got the standard elements: community service, which Professor Grady will set up for you at local hospitals. A fine large enough to make your parents pay attention; twenty-five hundred each has a nice ring to it. Probation until you graduate, with an interesting twist. Professor Grady is big on the idea of family, so he wants me to make all of you jointly responsible for getting the house GPA up to three point one, or you'll all be going before the judge a second time.” Melanie audibly gasped, and Cindy turned pale. The District Attorney glared at them. “You good with that, Bjornsen,” he barked. Tippi nodded her head. “We can't salvage this term, but I'll commit the house to a three one starting next term” “Works for me. Now, we get to the bit that could break this whole deal unless we work together and sell it to the judge, because he ain't gonna like it. All of you are going to become good, paying customers of Lullaby Diaper Service. You'll wear 'em, and you'll use 'em, until you graduate. The Professor and your house mom will work out the details, like who's going to wipe your fannies, where and when. Not my problem, nor the judge's. The Professor's confident that he can keep Spats Belmondo out of your hair if you agree, so are you in or out?” “In,” Tippi acknowledged. “Good. You will note that I am not at all curious about what motivated you to pull this cockamamie stunt, but the judge may have a question or two. I suggest that you ladies put your heads together and come up with something plausible. See you in court.” “Shit,” Tippi muttered when the DA took his leave, “diapers.” “A three one GPA,” Cindy moaned. “A three point one! The Titanic had better odds after it hit the iceberg!” . . . . Ian looked up when Bernice returned, her hands empty. “Suzie's here, Ian. She's in the kitchen, tending to your baby bottles.” “Well, I guess that cat's out of the bag.” Ian could only shake his head in disbelief: how could all the women in his life treat his bottle feedings so casually? “Look, I can't be two places at once, and the girls need me. I asked Suzie to feed you, and she's willing, but not if it will make you uncomfortable.” “Seriously, Bernice? Seriously? I like Suzie, but I doubt if she knows one end of a baby bottle from the other. Maybe I should just go to bed.” “After you've had your ba bas, not before. The question remains: Suzie wants to help, but will you be gracious enough to accept her offer?” “Why not?” Ian was already resigned to his fate; if Suzie was going to tell the whole campus that he was dining on bottle fed breast milk, there was nothing that he could do about it. “Sure. By all means. Show her in.” Bernice turned to walk away, but then paused. “Ian, she doesn't know. Walt and I are dancing around what happened to your wife and daughter, and I'll do my best to have the girls respect your privacy, but there are no guarantees. 'Minnesota nice' is not an empty slogan, so be prepared. If the word gets out, an awful lot of women are going to offer you a shoulder to cry on.” Bernice quietly exited the room. “Some Secret Agent Man,” Ian said to himself, thinking about the nickname that Pris had given him. “There's not an intelligence agency on the planet that doesn't have a file on me about as thick as the Manhattan Yellow Pages, so why should the people I care about be kept out of the loop? Who am I fooling, anyway?” Ian slammed his fist into a throw pillow, but it refused to fight back. He ached to find out who had slaughtered Nguyen, and taken Linh and Thu. All the talk about wood chippers was giving him ideas. “Hi.” Suzie's voice was soft and tentative. She was standing in the doorway, oddly unsure of herself, clutching a baby bottle in each hand. The room was in semi-darkness. “If you want me to leave ...” “No.” Ian stood up, and crossed the room to give her a brief hug. “Thank you for coming. It's been one of those nights.” He led her back to the couch. Fully dressed, Suzie was acutely aware that Ian was only wearing his t shirt and diaper. She had fantasized about this moment, but reality and fantasy were two very different things. Setting one of the bottles aside, Suzie hesitated, then lowered her hand to Ian's thigh. Bernice was right about the scarring. “Oddly enough, I never felt it. Oh, the round knocked me down, but I never felt it.” Ian gently pressed his hand on top of Suzie's, and patted it with his fingers. “Somehow, I managed to get back on my feet. One of my men was down, and I had to get to him. It seemed like a good day to die.” In that moment, like spun glass dropped from on high, Suzie's heart shattered. Never again would she think of him as Diaper Butt, and the idea of scalping him suddenly nauseated her. “I want you to lay with your head in my lap,” she whispered. “I'm going to feed you, then put you to bed. The Chief says that you're going to have a long day tomorrow.” “Yeah, a long day and a long night.” Ian stretched out on the couch as best he could, waiting for Suzie to cradle him in her arms. She slipped the nipple into his mouth, and he began instantly to nurse. The breast milk was still too sweet, but the taste no longer disgusted him. He closed his eyes, the tension beginning to drain from his limbs. Suzie watched him, and felt his body go limp in her arms. Cradling him felt incredibly similar to cradling an infant. She wanted to ask him what it was all about, wanted him to explain how he could allow himself to be treated this way, but she didn't want to spoil the moment. Ian fell into a light sleep, the warm milk working its magic, but he continued to nurse, gradually finishing first one bottle and then the other. Suzie knew that she should burp him, but she didn't know how to go about it, so instead she chose quietly to sit there, occasionally running her fingers through his hair. When she spotted the pacifier, she touched it to his lips. He opened his mouth, and welcomed it as if he was embracing a long, lost friend. Suzie did not know how much time had passed when Bernice finally returned. Together, the two women managed to get him up from the couch, and taking his weight between them, put him to bed. He was still suckling on his pacifier when Bernice turned out the lamp, and quietly shut the door to allow him to rest. . . . . One by one, the girls gave up the fight, and dropped to the filthy floors of their various cells. Kimberly fell asleep with her back against the wall, her head drooping. Janis Marsden fell asleep with her head cradled in Kimberly's lap, her arm lightly clutching her legs. For her part, Kimberly's arm rested lightly on Janis' back. As she slept, and without any awareness of her actions, Kimberly occasionally patted her younger sister, calming troubled dreams, and offering a measure of comfort.

Hello! I started this story out on Wattpad and had another user recommend this platform for another one of my stories. I update this story once a week on Tuesday. I like to have multiple chapters ready ahead of time because I don't like it when a story goes incomplete or there is a long break between chapters. So! I set up a Discord for anyone who wants to talk about the story or my other writings; you can get behind-the-scenes information there and make suggestions. I also do read and try to reply to all comments. If you want to read those chapters I wrote ahead of time before they get published, I set up a few supporter options. All of them integrate with Discord, assigning you the role needed to see the channels where I post the latest chapters as soon as they are ready. Currently, I'm aiming to write two chapters of each story each week. I know I can't keep up at that rate (8-12 Chapters), but it's to get more content ready so I can shift to other projects and keep things stable. If you're interested in anything I said above, then here are the links. I hope you enjoyed my story so far! Supporter Links: https://www.patreon.com/storynook https://subscribestar.adult/story-nook Discord: https://discord.gg/ARsZxjC4ts

Part 2 When I woke up the next morning my diaper was wet as usual and I just laid there. Mom came into my bedroom and asked me how I slept I told her though my sleepy fog I slept like a baby. “That’s because you are a baby my baby” she said. Mom put her finger in my diaper and told me I was wet and she would change me after I had breakfast. She picked me up and put me on her hip and we went into the kitchen. I was surprised to see my old high chair was next to the table. “Om ere did at com rom” I asked with my binkie in my mouth? “I took it out of the garage last night when you went to sleep” she said and she put me into it being still small I fit. She strapped me in then put the tray on with a click. She went to the counter she opened the draw and took out a bib and tied it around my neck. “Mom what are you doing I’m a big boy I don’t need this” I told her “and I don’t need to be feed anymore” I said after taking the binkie out of my mouth. She looked at me like she was hurt “you’re my baby boy and Mommy wants to feed you like I did when Daddy was here” she said with a sad face. I saw tears in her eyes and knew I had to do this for her. “Ok Mom” I said if that will make you happy” I said. “What will make me happy too is if you started calling me Mommy that is who I am” she said. “Ok Mommy” I whispered knowing something was wrong. “I made your favorite baby just like I did when you were a baby” and as she blew into a bowl she put it on the tray and sat down next to me. When I looked at it it was my favorite “Farina”. “Ok baby open up for the airplane so it can land in the hanger” she cooed. I opened wide and she started to feed me. It was warm and good and I enjoyed her feeding me like she use to. I smiled at her and she smiled back as she feed me the rest of the Farina. She took the empty bowl put it into the sink then she went into the refrigerator. "Would baby like milky or OJ” she asked? “OJ please Mom ... Mommy” I answered. She took the OJ out and poured it into a blue sippy cup with bugs on it that was on the counter. “Here you go my little baby boy” she said. I wonder what was wrong with my Mother. I lifted up the sippy cup and started drink it. “Good baby” she cooed and watched me with a big smile. When I finished she took the sippy cup and put it into the sink. “Ok let’s get my baby changed” she said. She took a wet dish towel and washed my face and hands and pulled the tray out and unstrapped me and picked me up and we went back to my room. She took a towel that was there from last night and put it on my bed then she laid me on my back. “Such a good little baby boy for Mommy yes he is” she cooed. She went to the bottom draw of my dresser and took out wipes, powder and a diaper and put them on the bed. My legs were at the end of the bed she leaned in between them kneeing on the floor and started to talk to me as if I was her baby again. “You’re going to be my baby again now that Daddy is gone do you want to be my baby boy again” she asked as she untapped the diaper? I didn’t want to I was a big boy but she was being so sweet to me and all I thought about were those boys from school making fun of me and bulling me making me feel bad about myself. I have to say I was enjoying the things she was doing to me the love she was showing me again now that I was older. “Yes Mommy I want to be your baby boy again now that Daddy is not around” I said. “Oh baby thank you” she said and gave me a kiss on my forehead. She reached under the clean diaper and took another binkie and slipped it in between my lips I started to suck on it feeling a lot less stressed. She untapped the wet diaper smiled at me then with one hand she took my ankles and lifted my legs up and slid the wet diaper from under me and let my legs down. Mommy took a few baby wipes and started to clean my diaper area. They were cold and I shivered a little. “Sorry baby Mommy will get a baby wipe warmer for you” she said as she cleaned me. Mommy was smiling then she giggled. I looked up at her with my binkie in my mouth as she wiped my peepee clean. She took the clean diaper and shook it out then took my ankles in her hand again and lifted me up. She slid the clean diaper under me and let my legs down. “You are my baby boy again” and started to sprinkle the power all over my diaper area and rubbed it in. “Does that feel good baby” she asked? "Es ommy" I said. I smiled behind my binkie as she pulled the diaper up between my legs and tapped it tight around my waist. “Good boy good boy” she cooed “such a good baby boy for his Mommy”. Mommy leaned in and started to blow bubbles into my belly button I started to giggle and kick my legs. She kept blowing raspberries into my belly and I made peepee in my clean diaper. When she stopped she kissed my forehead she said “Mommy loves you baby”. “I ove ou too ommy” I said with my binkie in my mouth. I sat up and she went to the dresser again and pulled out a shirt I saw it had the Cookie Monster on the front. “Arms up baby” she said. I did what she asked she put the shirt over my head and pulled it down and laid me back down. She reached under me and pulled the tail of the shirt down and snapped the snaps together. “All done baby now it is time to go play and watch TV” she said and picked me up put me on her hip and walked into the living room where the TV was already on and Tom and Jerry were on and they were chasing each other. “You be a good boy and watch TV while Mommy does the dishes” she said as she lowered me onto the floor. I watched and giggled sucking on my binkie. It was my favorite cartoon so I watch and giggled. I don’t know how long I watched TV but after awhile Mommy came back into the livingroom with a plate of cookies. “I thought baby would like a cookie” she said. I was already sitting so I crawled to the coffee table and Mommy giggles and sighed. I took my binkie out of my mouth and started to watch TV again giggling like I was a baby eating his cookie. After my second cookie Mommy picked me up and sat me in her lap. “Is baby thirsty” she asked? “Yes Mommy” I answered. Mommy pulled me into her arms and held me tight. She took a baby bottle out of the pocket of her apron and slipped it in between my lips. I didn’t realize what it was because I was still watching TV. Mommy started to rock us back and forth while humming a tune. I looked up at her and she said “shhh you like your baba” she asked? I relaxed and smiled at her while I drank the milk from my baba. She smiled back and started to rock us back and forth with me in her arms. When the baba was empty she continued to rock us back and forth I started to close my eyes and go to sleep. I felt her moving but did not open my eyes. She put something to my lips I thought it was my binkie so I opened my mouth and started to suck on it. I heard Mommy moan so I opened my eyes to see I was suckling on her nipple. I tried to move but she was to strong for me she held me close with her hand on the back of my head. “Shhh” she whispered. “You loved this when you were a baby and so did Mommy suckle from Mommy be the baby Mommy and you want to be”. I struggled to get up but Mommy held me tight. Her nipple was warm as I continued to suckle on her getting comfortable in her arms. I remember doing this when I was a baby and continued to suckle like a new born. Mommy moaned and rocked us back and forth. “Such a good baby suckle baby Alan suckle like you use too” she whispered in my ear “you are making me so happy baby”. I felt her move again and I started to suck on her other nipple. I was content I started to close my eyes. I felt her hold the back of my head to her nipple and fell asleep in her arms. When I opened my eyes it was getting dark I must have been sleeping for awhile. I got out of bed and walked down stairs where I heard Mommy talking to someone on the phone. I listened and realized she was talking to Sara my older sister at college. I walked in she picked me up and sat me on her lap. “Want to talk to your baby brother” she asked? Mom took my binkie out of my mouth and I was handed the phone and started to talk. “Hi sis how is college” I asked? She told me it was Ok that some of the subjects were a little hard but she was getting along great. Mom sat me on the couch “Mommy’s going to make dinner talk to your sister for a while longer” she said and left. “Sara something is wrong Mom she is treating me like her baby again”. “What do you mean” she asked? “Right now I am talking to you with a Cookie Monster tee shirt with snaps in between my legs wearing a diaper she is treating me like her baby boy again” I answered. “That’s strange” she said. “I have no idea what to do”. “I have to go back to school Monday what am I going to do if she puts me in a diaper and not a pull up” I asked? “Do you know what those boys will do to me if they find out I’m in a diaper and not a pull up I get bullied just with the pull up on”. “I’ll talk to Grandma and ask her what you should do Ok” she said? We talked for a few more minutes then Mom called that din din was ready. We hung up and I went to the kitchen. The high chair was still by the table and she put me in it and strapped me in and snapped the tray closed. Mom put a plate of chicken fingers and ketchup on the tray so I started to feed myself. “Tomorrow is Sunday maybe we can go to the park and we can have a picnic” she said. “The park oh no” I said to myself then everyone will see me dressed as a baby. I finished my dinner and Mom took her plate and mine and put them in the sink. She then walked over to the refrigerator and poured milk into a bottle. She put it into her apron pocket then came over washed my face and hands and took me out of the high chair and put me on her hip and she sat us down on the couch. She sat down and put me into her arms like a baby and gave me the bottle. Mom put the nipple in between my lips and started to cooed to me as she rocked up back and forth. Just then the phone rang Mom held the receiver with her shoulder to her ear while she feed me the baba. “Oh hi Mom how you doing” she asked? I could only hear one part of the conversation. “Yes he is wearing diapers full time now he wets to bad to be in just a pull up”. “No if he needs them what’s the difference” she asked? “No Mom I’m not hurting him he said he wants to be my baby again”. “We are going to the park tomorrow would you like to come with us” Mom asked? “Ok Mom we will see you tomorrow” Mom said and hung up. When the bottle was empty she turned me around on her shoulder and patted my back. I couldn’t help it and burped. She giggled and told me I was a good boy. “Time for bed e bye” she said. “But Mommy it is still light out “I’m a big boy” I said as she held me in her arms like I was a two year old. “Babies need their sleep so they can get big and strong like their Daddy’s”. “I hoped my baby boy enjoyed his day as Mommy’s baby” she said. She cuddled me in her arms patting my diaper. “You are so cute I love taking care of you like I did when Daddy was alive” she said and kissed me on my forehead. Mom slid the covers down on my bed and laid me down. She slipped a finger into my diaper to check to see if I was wet. She pulled the covers up and tucked me in. “This will never do” she said “I thing I need to get something else from the garage”. She kissed me on the forehead turned the light out she left the door open a crack and left. I laid there in a diaper with a binkie in my mouth wondering what was wrong with my Mom. Hopefully Grandma will get to the bottom of what is going on with Mom and make her start treating me like an 8 year old and not a 2 year old. I slowly closed my eyes and went to sleep. Some noise woke me up a few times during the night but I went back to sleep. In the morning I woke up wet with my binkie in my mouth. I stretched a little to find there was a brown bear in my arms. I recognized him he was my buddy from when I was younger. “Fred”. I played with him all the time never let him be alone when I was younger. I looked at him and asked? “What are you doing here”? Just then the door opened. “Are you talking to your buddy Fred” Mom asked? I blushed and dropped him on the floor. “No I’m 8 I haven’t played with him in years” I said raising my voice. “That wasn’t very nice” Mom said she picked Fred up and gave him back to me. I took him and threw him across my room very embarrassed. “BABY what did baby do” she asked with an angry voice? I took the binkie out of my mouth and through it too. “Mom I’m 8 not a baby why are you doing this to me” I asked? “Because I miss your Daddy and I want to take care of you again” she said tears in her eyes. I felt bad but I was upset to be treated like this. “You’re my baby now whether you like it or not and I will not have you talking to me like this” she said angry. She rushed over to me she sat on my bed and pulled me over her lap. She unsnapped the shirt pushed it up pushed my wet diaper down. “Mom what the hell are you doing” I asked struggling to get free but she held me down over her lap like a toddler. “Bad baby” she said and her hand came down on my ass and she spanked me 2 or 3 times. “Mom stop please stop” I yelled tears in my eyes. “Don’t ever talk to me like that again and 3 more spanks hit my naked bottom. I started to cry “Mom … Mommy stop please you’re hurting me” I cried. I had no idea what was going on with my mother. She stopped in between one spank after she heard she was hurting me. Mom pulled me up and hugged me tight and rubbed my bottom. “Oh baby all I wanted to do is to have my baby back I want someone to take care of again” she said. She held me tight and hugged me as she rubbed my sore bottom. Then like a light switch she changed she started to take my shirt off she laid me down on my bed and removed my wet diaper and started to coo to me. “MY baby no one can change that” she said. “I’m your Mommy she will take good care of you even if Daddy is not around”. She took some wipes and cleaned my diaper area. Then she pushed my legs back and put some cream on my red hinny. She slipped a diaper under me then let my legs down. She powdered me and pulled a clean diaper up between my legs like nothing happened. “You’re my good little baby boy and Mommy loves you” she said. She reached into her apron and took out a binkie she slipped it in between my lips. I started to suck on it wondering what was wrong with my Mother. Mom walked to the other side of my room she picked up Fred and put him in my arms I cuddled it and smiled at her. She smiled back and told me breakfast would be ready in a few minutes and to come down to eat. I waited until my heart rate went down got out of bed and went to the kitchen I had Fred in my hand. I don’t know why but I did. “Mom” I said when I went into the kitchen. She looked at me and I said “Mommy are you Ok”? “Yes baby come to Mommy” she said and put her arms out to me. I waddled over to her she picked me up hugged me tight then put me in the high chair. With Fred sitting in my lap she smiled at me and kissed my forehead and she went back to the stove. A plate was put on the tray she sat down. She took some scrambled eggs put them on a baby spoon and said “open up here comes the choo choo”. I did as she said and she feed me. “All gone“ Mom said got up and went to the refrigerator took out a bottle and put it in her pocket. She helped us Fred and me out of the high chair put us on her hip and we went into the livingroom. Mommy laid on the couch she put me in her arms and took the bottle and slipped the nipple between my lips. I started to suck the OJ out and closed my eyes Fred was in my arm. “Such a good little baby boy I love you baby Alan I would never do anything to hurt you I hope you will do the same for me” she said and kissed my forehead. I didn’t know what to think the spanking hurt but she wasn’t or is not herself. Grandma is coming today so maybe she can find out what is going on with Mommy. I decide to do whatever she wanted not to get another spanking and be her baby boy again until Grandma came. Mommy looked down at me she smiled as I sucked from my baba and be a good baby for her. “Such a cutie what a good baby for his Mommy” she cooed. When the bottle was empty she put me over her shoulder and burped me. I lay back in her arms she ran her fingers though my hair then she moved Fred she put him next to her. Then she pulled her dress down took the back of my head and guided my lips to her nipple. I latched on and started to suckle on her nipple while Fred watched me. “You see Fred baby Alan is still my baby he loves to suckle from his Mommy like he did when he was first born” she whispered to Fred. I looked at Fred and smiled while I enjoyed being a new born but there was no milky to drink. A knock on the door brought Mom to her senses she pulled her nipple out from my lips with a pop and started to pull her dress up just as Grandma entered the house. Grandma closed the door and looked at Mommy. “Alice what in the world are you doing” she asked seeing me in her arms holding me like a new born? “Mom I didn’t know you were coming so early” Mom said. “Will it looks like your having a good time at Alan’s expense what are you doing” she asked? “Mom I want my baby back I want to take care of him I want to love him as my baby” she said tearing up. “Shhh it’s Ok sweetie have you been taking your pills” Agnes (Grandma) asked? “No Mom they upset my belly” Mom said. “Are you Ok Alan” she asked me? “Yes Grandma I’m fine” I said with a smile on my face. “You do look adorable dressed in a diaper and a cute omnie” she said. “You know your Mother had a break down she isn’t taking the pill the doctor prescribed I’m sorry you had to go thought all this but your mother is having a hard time”. “I understand Grandma but … she didn’t hurt me and it feels nice she is taking care of me again” I said. “You’re enjoying your Mommy taking care of you like this” she asked? “Everything except the spanking she gave me this morning”. “Alice you spanked your baby this morning” Grandma asked her daughter? “What did he do” she asked? “He threw Fred and his binkie across the room and didn’t talk to me as his Mommy” she said. Grandma took me from my mother I think she noticed that Moms dress was a little open and her nipple was not covered. Grandma held me in her arms I wrapped my legs around her and put my head on her shoulder. She rocked me back and forth and patted my bottom. “Are you Ok baby” she asked as she kissed me on the nose. I put my head back on her shoulder and she held me tight. Mom got up isn’t he cute Mom” Mom asked? “Yes he is but I think we need to talk to your doctor to see what he needs to do to help you” she said to Mom. “No” Mom said “we need to baby him so we can take care of him like we did before” Mom said to Grandma. Grandma was rocking us back and forth I started to close my eyes and fell asleep in Grandma’s arms.

I’m curious for those who do age regress at times how authentic are you? Do you even remember I know for me as much as my subconscious adult mind can remember I do feel I’m pretty much acting as a 1 year old or maybe a bit older. The toys I have in my playpen are very much age appropriate for that age . Also I lose myself at times and have a vague memory of some act I did but if I’m deep into my regression my baby self is very babyish. I also know if I’m not diapered I will wet or mess myself no matter what, but I do think being diapered helps to regress me so it’s not likely I go into regression without one on Love to hear other’s who regress Love you all Rachael

My wife became my caregiver when I experienced a debilitating emotional collapse many years ago. We were childless but powerful maternal instincts emerged and a mother/child dynamic evolved re-defined our marriage. She didn't exactly talk down to me but she begin to refer to herself in the third person as "Mommy". For example: "Mommy is going to the store" or "Be a good boy help Mommy bring in the groceries" or "Didn't Mommy tell you not to do that?" She became a mother figure to me and it's natural for me to address her as "Mommy"

Well, I am certainly glad I ordered up a size. The waist is extremely large with slight give and comes up to my belly button without feeling tight. The thighs are a different story. They are almost too tight. To the point I almost wish I ordered XL but then it probably would fall off my hips. I am guessing my runner thighs make for fatter circumference. That aside; I am just in awe of these. Yes, they add a little waddle, but with these on I am finally able to confront an issue that long hurt the process: STOPPING THE STREAM. for years I have slowed or stopped the stream while peeing if I sensed it was going to leak. Now, I am able to tell myself, “let go, it’s fine.” especially in bed this is a big deal and is giving me a lot of happiness. I explained my order to my wife that I was tired of leaking on the bed and thought this might help. now, they are significantly bigger than I thought they would be, so they will take up most of a drawer all by themselves. (I purchased 3 to get the free shipping). My question is how does laundering these monsters go? do you include them with other towels and whatnot or wash them by themselves. How is the drying process for them to prevent mildew? thanks everyone in advance for your advice and thoughts!

Me and Mum Me and mum were sat out on the small balcony we were fortunate enough to have in our two bedroom maisonette on the outskirts of town. The living-room opened up onto it and when the weather was nice, like it had been all day, it was like a little bit of luxury, if you didn’t quite understand what luxury was. It was a place we felt lucky to have because the view over the city in the distance was quite spectacular. Mum was sitting with a glass of chilled white wine, a treat she quite liked, and I had a glass of cold milk. It had been a particularly hot summer’s day and we’d been to the christening of my Aunty Jade and Uncle David’s second child – Florence Delilah Armstrong. Their first child was almost two years old and called Alan David Armstrong, and was getting to be quite a handful. He’d run riot in the church, much to my amusement, and I saw many grown-ups trying desperately not to laugh as he shouted out inappropriate words during the sermon and various blessings, much to his mum and dad’s obvious embarrassment as they stood at the font. Florence seemed to take her lead from him and cried throughout the entire proceedings and I’d never seen my aunt and uncle look as uncomfortable as they passed their daughter over to the weary looking cleric. Had it not been for Alan, the entire thing would have been very boring and I’m glad that eventually mum sent me to play with him to try and calm him down. Oddly enough he was dressed in a smaller version suit as I wore. I wondered if mum and aunty had discussed what we’d be wearing and that the pale blue suits were no accident. We did look smart. However, because I’m older (nearly nine) my shorts looked even shorter on me than his did on him, although his nappy was visible as it had ridden up as he’d charged around all the guests. At one point I got him to calm down as he sat on my knee and we played a silly game of I-Spy. There were a couple of other kids at the service who were obviously trying to ignore me and Alan who, apart from Florence, were the youngest present. Looking across the gathering I remember thinking how pretty mum looked in her dark blue dress. She always looked good but in that company of well-dressed people I thought she stood out. Mum is five feet, eight and a half inches tall, has a slim body and nice bosoms and has long, gently curling golden hair. She looks a lot younger than her thirty-four years. I am her only son; I’m eight years old, four feet six inches tall, have thick golden hair like mum... and have green eyes. I thought we looked really stylish together in church and she thought so too. I know because she kept telling me how smart I looked and how Alan could be my little brother because we appeared so much alike. Anyway, back home sitting out on our small balcony Smooth FM was playing softly in the background, mum was at one side of the small table and I sat on the other drinking milk. Mum always said that since I could pour it myself, milk straight from the fridge was my preference to any other drink... including Coca-Cola, which is my second favourite. We were laughing as we went over the events of the day. However, as it was early evening by the time we got back home, I’d changed from my suit into my Spider-Man jammies, whilst mum was in a t-shirt and jogging bottoms. I was telling her about how grateful my aunt and uncle had been when I engaged Alan in something other than complete disruption. She laughed as she remembered one of the things he’d called out when the priest had poured a little Holy Water over his baby sister’s head. “Don’t wet her anymore,” he’d shouted, “she can wet herself.” The place erupted in laughter. I think what he meant was obvious. However, I could tell when the little guy sat on my lap that he himself was quite wet but decided to wait until after the ceremony to tell his mum. Despite him being well-padded he did manage to leak onto my shorts so in the end, and much to my embarrassment, there were two of us in wet pants. The other kids who’d been avoiding us insisted that I’d wet my pants as well and no amount of denial from me seemed to make any difference. “A couple of babies.” Was their opinion of me and Alan and I’m not sure the rest of the congregation didn’t believe them. I’d had my own fair share of accidents in the past but not one during the day for a year or so but those ‘friends’ and ‘relations’ had long memories and simply thought it possible I still wet myself. Anyway, the strange thing was, when Aunty Jade got round to changing her baby daughter and a soggy Alan, she asked if I needed changing too. I was angry and annoyed at the insinuation but mum just said I was fine and didn’t defend me, well I thought not, and that upset me a bit. Unfortunately, it all meant that while Alan and his sister wore nice clean and dry clothes, the wet stain on my shorts was obvious throughout the ‘christening lunch’ we all attended back at auntie’s house. I got some pitying looks (and so did mum) and more than one person asked if I needed help with a fresh nappy. I don’t know if they were supposed to be joking but I seethed a bit because mum had always taught me to not be disrespectful to grown-ups. So all I could do was turn on my heels and walk away - surely they knew I didn’t wear a nappy? On the way home I was in a bit of a mood and asked why she hadn’t put them right and protected me but she simply said she wasn’t sure I hadn’t wet myself and didn’t want to embarrass me more by making a fuss. She thought I’d handled it very well... showed I was growing up... and was proud of me. So, by the time we got home I was really quite pleased with myself and happy with mum’s explanation... she was proud of me. # As we sat on our little balcony, watching the lights of the distant town coming on, mum was totally relaxed and, after the slight annoyance of the ‘wet pants’ incident, I was also happy and relaxed, glad to be home, out of my suit and into something far more comfortable. I was retelling mum about some of little Alan’s comments and the silly things he’d said during our game of I-spy. “I-spy with my little eye, something beginning with N” I invited. He’d looked around and finally answered “Nappy”. That wasn’t the answer and couldn’t see any so asked where he saw N for nappies? He pointed to my shorts and then his own “Nappies” he cheerfully shouted. I could see his but felt guilty that he thought I also must wear them, possibly because we were wearing the same style suit. We were both laughing. Mum thought it was funny whereas I just pretended I wasn’t alarmed by a two year-old’s comment. She then mentioned Florence Delilah’s lung capacity... she hadn’t stopped crying all the way through the service. We both grinned at her parent’s obvious embarrassment and that the vicar looked relieved when it was over, and then added that she thought Alan was a little treasure. “He has a really fun attitude for one so young.” She commented. “There’s a real personality there that I’m sure will serve him well as he grows up. You two looked wonderful together... you were the life and soul of the proceedings... thanks.” She smiled. It seemed a strange thing to say about one so young so I took the opportunity and said that she didn’t have to cope with a leaky nappy like I had, to which she guffawed. “No David I suppose not.” “He’s a nice lad but the reaction of everyone else made it look like I was as guilty as he was... a wet toddler...” I moaned in my defence. “Look love... you mustn’t worry about what others think or don’t think.” She thought for a moment. “Even if you had wet your pant...” And then she got all weepy reminiscing about how things used to be and how she never minded changing my nappies because it brought us closer together. Mum had said earlier that it had been quite an emotional day. I’d seen her eyes fill with tears as she’d held little Florence (mum was to be a God-parent) at the font and even seemed reluctant to hand her back to the vicar. There were times when I’d watched mum cope with her grief over the loss of my dad and although he’d been gone for over six years, she still wept for him and hugged me tightly. It had been quite a day. It had been fun but also stressful and long. I was glad to be home. I saw she was getting a bit teary so lent over and gave her a hug. She wanted more, and invited me to sit on her lap. I’d finished my milk and she must have been on her second or third glass of wine but I saw she needed to show how much she loved me. I sat on her lap and she just clung to me and I heard a little sob come from deep down as she patted my leg through the thin cotton of my jammies. “Oh Davey, Davey, Davey...” She said as she held me even more tightly. “I hope you never get too big for me to give you a hug sweetie... mummy needs her loving boy more than ever.” As she hugged and stroked my back she was apologising for being emotional and a “silly mummy”. Mum is very loving, but I’d noticed recently she was having more frequent need for cuddles and hugs. I didn’t know why... maybe because I was getting older... but I’d never let her down. If mum wanted a hug it was the very least I could do. However, the next thing she did really surprised me. After a few minutes I was released and could see the tears she’d shed and I felt guilty but I didn’t know why. I knew I hadn’t caused them but still... “Come with me love.” She reached out her hand and I took it as she led me off the balcony and into her bedroom. She asked me to lie out on her bed whilst she went through a couple of draws and began to gather a few things together. I didn’t see what it was until she arrived next to the bed and said she was going to put a nappy on me. I lay there stunned. I mean, I hadn’t wet myself at the christening... nor had I worn one for a couple of years but more over... why? “Why mum... why do you...” “I’m sorry love it’s just... well... Oh love...” She seemed to be having trouble getting her thoughts together. Eventually, seeing me looking confused she answered. “I miss having my little boy. You’re growing up and becoming quite the independent young man... and soon you’ll be gone.” I was stunned by this. I never thought of myself as an independent young man but here she was telling me that’s just what I was. Had I known better I suppose I’d have put it down to too much to drink... she’d had a few at the do after the christening I was sure. However, I don’t like to see mum upset and have tried, whenever those moments do break through, to make things better for her. “But mum... why a nappy?” She cried. “Oh love I’m sorry... I’m just being silly and... a little drunk...” she confided. “I got so envious of your Aunty Jade.... having two babies to look after and who depend on her. I know... silly... but I couldn’t help it. For just a few moments I want my little boy back to when he was reliant on me... and who I can smoother in kisses and hugs.” “Mum, I am reliant on you... I’m eight.” “I know love...” I could see her thinking and looking a bit lost if I’m truthful. I’d never seen her quite so ‘sorrowful’ and wasn’t sure what I could do to help. I didn’t like to see her in that state and after a few silent moments ventured a possible answer. “Mum, are you sure putting me in a nappy would help?” She sighed and shrugged but I didn’t get the reply I was after. I thought a bit more and then said that if it would make a difference then I’d wear a nappy but only for a little while... and she wasn’t to tell anyone. She beamed a wonderful smile in my direction. “You are a lovely, understanding boy... I’m grateful every day to have someone like you in my life.” # I was surprised at just how much stuff mum had. I suspected it was things left over from when I was a toddler but even so... why had she kept all of it? At the time it never occurred to me that she was expecting that her and dad would have had more than just me, which of course got me thinking of dad and that made me well up. I was two when dad died and although my thoughts of him are patchy, mum never stopped telling me what a lovely, loving daddy he was. I missed him and I think that’s why mum and I are so close... she misses him too. It was very emotional as she looked at me and I looked back and at that moment we seemed to need something. I was thinking of daddy when she pulled off my pyjama bottoms. Part of me was thinking she wasn’t going to go through with it but another part hoped that if she did, it would make her happy. I was torn. Mum produced some wipes and started cleaning the area up even though I was sure it didn’t need it, after all I hadn’t wet myself earlier. “Just making it all nice and clean for you sweetie,” she said as if reading my mind. She then picked up some pink cream and slathered it all over my bottom and pee-pee. I really was confused by what was happening but mum was doing it with such a loving intensity I tried to smile but I think it came out as a grimace. “Oh sweetie, am I hurting you?” She looked horrified and took her hands away as if suffering an electric shock. “No, no mum... it’s fine... erm...” The words ‘it’s fine’ seemed the permission needed to carry on and under a large sprinkling of powder I saw that look of love return to her face. I still wasn’t overly happy about all this but, as she fluffed out a large terry square, I knew we were past the turning back point. She folded it into the correct shape and inched it under my bottom. Then pinned it on tightly making sure it gripped my hips. “There sweetheart, all done... and don’t you look like my special little baby boy?” I didn’t like the reference to being her baby boy but after all that she’d witnessed today I could see why that thought was in her head. By now it was getting late and was way past my bedtime so mum pulled back the covers on her bed and got me to climb in. “You’ll sleep with me tonight... if that’s okay... I need your company...” She said a little wistfully as she went to the bathroom to get herself ready for bed. I lay there, wearing my Spider-man pyjama top and a thick nappy between my legs. I wasn’t very comfortable and hoped I wouldn’t have to stay wearing it for very long. Mum returned shortly afterwards and got into bed and immediately gently pulled me into her stomach and bosoms and wrapped me in her loving arms. “Thank you sweetie... thank you.” To be honest, I hadn’t slept with mum for over a year and despite the annoying nappy, it was quite nice to be cuddled to sleep. Surprisingly, I dropped off almost immediately. # I woke up a little confused. Mum was shaking my shoulder and telling me to get up. “Oh sweetie... you’ve wet the bed.” It didn’t quite register what she was telling me but when it did, I reached down to my nappy and it was soaked. I was still disorientated from waking up from a very deep and peaceful sleep but not remembering I was in mum’s bed. “Sweetie, I’m afraid you’ve leaked a little bit but don’t worry...” I was still groggy as she unpinned the nappy and started to clean me up. I tried to protest but she just asked me to let her take care of it, so I did. She had a towel in her hand and started to wipe me down before applying a few wet wipes, to clean the area up. I hoped that was it and I’d be able to return to my bed but mum had other precautions she wanted to take. “Okay sweetie,” she said pleasantly, “perhaps you’ve just had too much liquid today so...” She fluffed out a new nappy. “Mum, I don’t want to wear another nap...” “Ssshhhh sweetie, don’t worry... it’s just in case...” I tried to argue but she just pulled me up from where I was and showed me the wet area. She didn’t need to say more. I wasn’t in any position to argue as she pinned me in and then, as if from nowhere, opened up a pair of shiny white plastic pants and inched them up and over the bulky fabric. “Mummm, I, I, no, ermmm...” but she wasn’t listening. “There sweetie... now you can wet as much as you like.” I wasn’t happy because I’d just wet the bed and felt ashamed so asked if I could return to my own. Mum patted my padded bottom and said that was fine so I grabbed my discarded pyjama bottoms and ambled to my room, well aware of the thickness that now accompanied me. I pulled my PJ bottoms up with difficulty but they stretched enough for me to hide the shiny pants underneath. I climbed into bed wondering why and how I’d managed to wet mum’s bed and I could hear her stripping and changing it. As I rolled over there was a definite crinkle sound and my legs felt they were pulled apart but I wriggled under the duvet and hoped I’d get to sleep. This had been a very strange night but I was very tired so dropped off immediately. However, come the morning I woke up to find that I’d soaked my protection - I was horrified, indignant and guilt-ridden. I hoped I could hide what I’d done from mum but she came in all happy and sparkling asking if I’d slept any better. I had no idea why I’d wet again and burst into tears. “Ohh sweetheart what’s the matter?” She sat on my bed and hugged me. Thinking I was still anxious about wetting her bed she tried to calm me. “Don’t worry about last night love... it wasn’t a problem and soon fixed... so...” I couldn’t bring myself to tell her I was soaked but she’d find out for herself soon enough. I couldn’t let her see... “Don’t cry love. You have nothing to be worried about. I think we both might have had too much to drink last night.” She smiled as if we were sharing some great secret together. “Silly mummy let her emotions get the better of her. Sorry.” I couldn’t pretend any longer. “I’m wet.” I sobbed as more tears of shame ran down my cheeks. The way mum looked she wasn’t sure if I was joking or not. Reluctantly she pulled away the duvet and slipped her hand under the waistband of my jammies. Hesitantly she pushed at the plastic pants and felt the fabric underneath. “Ohhh.” Tears fell... I was devastated. “Sorry sweetheart, this wasn’t supposed to happen was it?” I just wanted to stay in bed and hide from the world for the rest of my life. I wet myself... twice... I was so ashamed. I pulled the duvet back over my head and tried to make myself invisible but mum said I needed to get out of the wet and into something dry. “But mum...” “Now come on sweetie... it’s only a wet nappy, not the end of the world and besides, the sooner we have you out of it and all cleaned up... the sooner you can forget all about it.” She was already pulling at my reluctant arm helping me get out of bed then ushering me towards the bathroom. Off came my pyjamas leaving me standing in just the plastic pants and soaked nappy. I looked in the mirror and I could see the slight sag behind the robust plastic pants. “Look love, don’t worry. As it is,” she said patting the slippery white glossy surface, “these prevented anything from leaking onto your bed. So better than my bed eh?” I didn’t like this reminder that I’d wet twice but I couldn’t deny what the night had witnessed and I was so sorry and embarrassed I wasn’t sure what to do. “Look love, let’s get you cleaned up and then we’ll decide what we’re going to do today.” I nodded, but not enthusiastically, and stepped under the shower. I stood under the spray and worried that I’d be put into nappies now for the rest of my life. Once out I towelled myself dry and wandered back to my bedroom. I half expected to see mum there but she’d made my bed up and put out some clothes. “Let’s go to the park and maybe have lunch out... if you fancy that?” I was feeling a bit better. The shower had eased my mood and the fact mum hadn’t left any baby stuff out brightened me up a little bit more. I slipped on my Spider-Man briefs and grey polo shirt and she’d left out a pair of green shorts, which she knew were my favourite. By the time I was dressed and had my white K-Swiss sneakers on I was feeling a lot more confident. # The park, on a sunny Sunday, is an ideal place to be. It’s quite large, has a nicely laid out garden area (as we don’t have a garden I’m sure this is why mum loves the place) there’s a large kids play area, a small museum and a lake all within its grounds. It’s a popular place for picnics but mum decided that we’d have a nice pub meal for lunch. I had a great time with mum as she smelled just about every blossoming plant in the place and then left me to scamper around on the slides and stuff in the kid’s playground. The park is a fantastic space and although we don’t visit that often (it’s two bus rides away) when we do we can never get over the fact we have such a wonderful space in our town. Time seemed to shoot by and what felt like just minutes turned out to be a couple of hours I’d been playing with a bunch of other kids. Mum called me over and asked if I was hungry and I didn’t realise how starved I was. Mum knew the pub, The Inn on the Green, would be busy but it was on the edge of the park and had a large beer garden where we could sit out. Thankfully, even with it being a glorious day, we arrived before the crowds and though it was fairly busy, found a couple of seats at a small table and then mum ordered food. A pint of cola and ice came before the meal and I was so thirsty I almost downed the lot in just a couple of gulps. That was in spite of mum telling me to take it slow. When the meal arrived mum ordered another cola for me and another wine for her and we ate a very pleasant Ploughman’s lunch, with an order of chips. I knew they were more for me than mum and covered in ketchup I couldn’t get enough, although mum insisted I ate the salad that went with the cheesy dish. After we’d finished the meal the sun was still shining brightly and whilst a relaxed mum had another glass of wine, I went off to play with some other kids whose parents were also having a drink and a meal. I’m not sure how long we played before mum was calling me over and saying it was time we got going. I said my goodbyes and we walked to the bus stop. We waited for the bus that seemed to be taking for ages and I was bursting for a wee. I was just about to excuse myself and go behind some bushes when it arrived. It was the slowest bus I’d ever been on stopping at every stop. When we got off to change to the one back to our house I was hoping I might be able to pop into the public toilet at the bus station but our bus was in so mum just climbed on board. I hadn’t mentioned my need for a wee and I thought I’d be able to last until we got home. Alas, two pints of ice cold cola, sloshing around was pressing hard on my bladder and unfortunately, before we got off the bus the front of my shorts were soaked. Mum didn’t even know I’d wet my pants until we stood up to get off and then she saw the state of my clothes and the puddle of pee under the seat. I think she was too embarrassed to say anything to the driver and we got off the bus pretty quickly. As the bus disappeared mum looked at me with a sort of strange appraising stare. “Ohh Davey, Davey, Davey... what are we going to do with you?” I was incredibly self-conscious because not only had I soaked my undies and shorts at the front but it had pooled around my bottom on the bus’s plastic seat and I had the wettest of wet bums. At that moment there was nothing mum could do about it and with our home not too far away I had to suffer the stares and unspoken condemnation as we walked that short (although it felt like miles) distance. Once inside mum was quick to help me off with my clothes. She didn’t wait for me to do it myself and I was stripped in the kitchen within seconds of us getting through the front door. My stuff was immediately thrown into the washing machine and, after dumping in some washing powder, she set it going. She then turned her attention to me. I was naked and looking down at the ground embarrassed on two levels. “Why didn’t you tell me you needed the loo?” “I’m sorry mum... I thought I could make it but...” “Somebody has to sit on the seat...” I think she realised she was complicit in keeping quiet on that front. “I’m really sorry mum.” I was standing with my head bowed, my hands trying to hide my pee-pee and still totally naked. “Pleeeaaasssseee... don’t be angry.... I am sorry.” Mum was staring at me and I wasn’t sure what was going through her mind. “Look love. I’m not angry... just... just surprised that’s all.” I was glad she wasn’t angry but she was taking a long time in allowing me to get dressed. “I’m sorry.” I wasn’t sure how many times I’d have to say it before I could put some pants on. Eventually she seemed to make a decision. “Okay, let’s get you cleaned up and into something... nice and dry... ehhh?” #tbc#

Part 2 We went to the bathroom where she soaked a cloth in warm soapy water then proceeded to wipe and clean the entire area. I desperately wanted to do it myself, I was way too old for mum to be doing it, but thought I’d better stay quiet for the time being. She dried me thoroughly and hugged me as she did it (so I knew my little mishap was forgiven) and led me through to my bedroom. “Okay Davey... I’m going to put you in a nappy now...” “NO MUM... no... no... please mum don’t... I can make it to the toilet...” Even as I said it realised that I hadn’t made it there so far... so my protest was fairly lame. However, I still stomped my feet in a childish way to show I wasn’t doing it willingly. “I’m sure you can love but, I’m sorry, you’ve wet a couple of times now and I just want to make sure.” She finished drying between my legs. “But it’s early yet... erm... I... errrr... um...” I was trying to delay the inevitable because I saw mum was right, I had wet for no reason although... my mind was thinking... she was the one who’d put me in a nappy in the first place. “I know love, I know... and it’s just for tonight. If you wake up dry, which I’m sure you will, you don’t have to wear a nappy again.... okay... it’s just for tonight.” She was appealing to my sensible side but I just thought I was trapped and certainly wasn’t going to be put into a nappy again. “Mum it’s not fair. It was an accident.” I wriggled naked in her embrace trying to prove I wasn’t happy about the situation, meanwhile trying to re-cover myself with the towel. “Stop that.” She said smacking my hand away. It didn’t hurt but I could tell she wasn’t playing around. I was naked so had she decided to smack me harder I knew I was pretty exposed. “But it was an accident...” I whimpered hopelessly. “I know love but... that’s twice... no... three times you’ve wet yourself.” She seemed to be back to her understanding self. I also think she might have been feeling a bit guilty about letting me drink two large colas and wondering how much was left for me to pee out. “But it’s not fair, I don’t know...” and the tears I’d been holding back tumbled from my eyes. # Mum laid me on my bed and went to get the things she needed. I wanted to fight but knew I wasn’t going to because I wasn’t angry with her but with myself. She gently rubbed in cream and powder and hesitating, shook out a terry nappy. Whilst folding it she kept reassuring me for having to do so but thought, for the moment at least, it was for the best. It was incredibly strange lying there knowing what was about to happen, not wanting it to and yet not being able to stop it. My mind was fighting the urge to throw a tantrum, throw a shoe, make some kind of protest but it was if my body had decided otherwise and I lay immobilised. Once pinned in, I was still sobbing and annoyed at having to wear a nappy but strangely not annoyed at the nappy because it was really quite comforting. She then slipped up a pair of plastic pants and, as my Spider-Man jammies were also in the wash, put me straight into my Hulk jammies. They were loose green shorts with a white and green top and an image of the Hulk angrily glaring at the world... a bit like me. Although it was early I said nothing and once she’d finished went and sat in front of the TV and watched whatever was on. She asked if I was hungry but said ‘NO’... although I was thirsty. The washing had finished in the drier so, after she’d put stuff away she came and sat by me. I’d lost most of my frustrations by then and had got used to the slippery pants holding my nappy up. Mum stretched out her arm and reluctantly I crawled into the crook and let her cuddle me. It was nice. Despite the great wedge of material between my legs I comfortably relaxed in mum’s embrace and we watched a couple more things before she told me it was time for bed. “Mum, I’m thirsty... can I have a drink?” “I’m not sure baby just before you go to bed.” “But I’ll be alright... I could do with something.” “Okay. Well how about just a little milk.” “Cold milk?” She gazed out the window as the sun was setting. “Of course.” “Okay, thanks mum.” “Get yourself in bed and I’ll bring it through.” I climbed under the duvet but that was way too warm so folded it down to the foot of the bed and just propped myself up against the bedhead. “Sip it slowly whilst I get things ready for school tomorrow.” She had brought only a small glass but it was so cool and refreshing I quickly downed it in two thirsty gulps. Mum didn’t notice as she pottered around gathering my school uniform and various bits and pieces and piled them on the chair. So, when she turned around I’d settled the glass on the bedside table and was settling myself down and getting as comfy as I could. “Thanks mum, that was nice.” She appeared surprised that I’d finish so soon. Mum kissed my forehead, wished me pleasant dreams and set off with the empty glass. I didn’t think I was that tired but I suppose the hectic day had taken its toll and I was asleep in no time at all. # I woke up feeling quite disorientated... and sobbing. The final dream I was having... or had... was of me swirling down into a pit of something stinky and deep... I didn’t know what. I was hugging onto something soft for dear life and crying into it. Eventually I woke up lying on my front half in and half out of bed and found my leg tangled in the duvet cover. The next thing I comprehended was my nappy was soaked and then I noticed something else... I wasn’t only wet. No wonder I was crying. I didn’t dare move and was worried what mum would say. I lay there crying and trying to think, neither of which was doing me any good but then mum came in to get me up for school. It didn’t take her long to detect the strange smell in the room. “Oh love... not another accident... I knew I shouldn’t have given you that cold milk last thing.” “Mummmm, I’m sorry... it’s not just the...” I whimpered. “Yes love... I think I can tell. Let’s take a look shall we?” It wasn’t something I wanted to do but knew it had to be done so slowly inched out of bed on my tummy and presented my bedraggled self for mum to inspect. “Well, the good thing is your jammies are dry” She pulled the shorts down and had me climb out of them. With the slightest movement I could feel the mess in the back of the nappy squished up against my skin. She slowly eased the plastic pants down. “Well these did a good job keeping it all in.” The nappy was absolutely sodden and the bulky back sagged making a strange sensation as it slid down a bit. Throughout all this I was bawling like a two year old and saying sorry in a very low whisper. I couldn’t understand how it had happened. “Well no more cold drinks last thing at night for you young man.” Mum said trying to brighten the mood as she guided me into the bathroom. “Let’s get you all cleaned up and ready for school.” Once she’d cleaned up the mess I was left to take a shower as she got on with other stuff. When I got out and dried myself off mum was waiting with a tube of something she wanted to smear all over my bum. “We need to make sure we keep the area moisturised.” She said as I stood in front of her naked as she smoothed in the cream. “It’s an antiseptic so should keep you free from any nasty stuff.” I couldn’t argue and mum was thorough in her application. Then she reached over and pulled up a pair of my old training pants. I wore normal cotton briefs to school but I think she was trying to avoid any disasters. “I know this isn’t what you want to wear but sweetie... we need to just take a bit of care. We don’t want you coming home in wet shorts again now do we?” I let out a huge sigh as she had me step in them... they were quite tight but I managed to get them on. The cartoon pattern of teddy bears and blocks had a waterproof covering and not right for someone my age. So, although I didn’t want to wear them, I knew mum was only trying to help. They were only slightly padded so wouldn’t make that much difference except... I knew I’d be wearing something designed for a toddler. As it was I was feeling very guilty and very ashamed so didn’t put up any kind of argument except the occasional sigh. “They’ll look fine,” mum urged, “once you’ve got the rest on.” My grey school shorts followed as did my pale blue shirt with the school crest on it. “Sweetie, I’m sure you’re going to be fine... this is just a little precaution but, if you do have an accident, don’t keep it to yourself, go and tell a teacher and let them sort you something out. However,” she beamed at me, “I’m sure this will all be over by the time you get home this afternoon.” After breakfast she patted my slightly padded bum and told me to have a nice day and forget all about my night time accident. However, I found that almost impossible as I kept wondering how such a thing could happen. Eventually I put it down to the scary dream I’d been having. School passed without incident and I managed to get to the boy’s room at lunchtime without incident. I arrived home and mum was at the computer with a glass of wine and her greeting was bright but a little slurred. “I’ve nearly got your tea ready love... but shall we just check your nap... errrmmm... pants first ehh?” “I’m dry mum, no problem I don’t need a change.” “Great, then go and change into something better to play in and then you can go out as long as you’re back by 5 o’clock for our meal... okay?” She took a sip of her wine and continued to read whatever was interesting her on the computer. I went to my room and slipped out of the shorts and was mystified to find the training pants underneath more than a little damp. I felt guilty again as I’d just told mum I was dry and here I was, soaked. I quickly stepped out of the thicker, wet trainers and jumped into a normal pair of briefs before climbing into a pair of blue cargo shorts. “Davey,” I heard mum call up the stairs, “Gary and Ali are at the door... don’t keep them waiting.” Gary and Ali are my best friends and we often have games and go off cycling together. This time they’d brought their skateboards and planned on setting up our own obstacle and jump course. We often did this so knew what to do. I just left my wet training pants on top of a pile of other clothes and went off to play. # When I got home for tea mum was sitting quietly at the table as if deep in thought. “Anything to tell me Davey?” I didn’t know how she knew but I did have something to tell her. “Yes, Gary’s dad is setting up a tent in their back garden and planning a sleepover... or sleep out... on Friday night and asked if I want to go. Can I mum?” We didn’t have a great deal of spare money, although mum always said we get by ok, so this was like a major holiday event. I’d never camped out before and this seemed such an opportunity to do something I’d never even dreamed about before. It would be an adventure, even if it was just overnight. Gary’s family were planning a camping holiday in a couple of weeks and wanted to try out their new tent first, to make sure they knew how to set it up and if it did what it was supposed to do. Gary had said there would be a sort of bar-b-q type of meal and then, with the tent set up at the bottom of the garden it would be up to us - Gary, his four year-old brother Will, me and Ali - to try out. I told mum all this and, as they only live a couple of streets away and we’d been friends all my life, couldn’t see there’d be any difficulty but mum was considering my plea. Besides Mr and Mrs Dooley, Gary’s mum and dad, would only be feet away in the house so we should be safe. I think she was just pretending that she might say no because she smiled and said. “I can’t think why not sweetie but we’ll have to see how things go wont we?” I wasn’t sure what she meant but I was beaming about the camp out. A sleep out ‘under the stars’... wow.... even if it was only in a back garden. It was all quite exciting. After the meal I helped mum dry the plates then went into the living room and planned the nights viewing. Mum has a favourite ‘soap’ she likes to watch but I can watch the Children’s Channel before and after she’s had her half hour of whatever was happening on The Street. I claimed my spot in front of the screen whilst mum went upstairs to her room to sort something out. I was laughing at a show where some kids from an American High School were putting on a play and had tricked a teacher to dress as a baby. It was very funny and the teacher looked silly and it got me wondering if we could get one of our teachers to dress that way – either Miss Simmons or Miss Gateby – both I think would look great as big babies. At eight mum told me it was bedtime and said she’d be up in a minute. I made my way to my room and was shocked to see a nappy and plastic pants laid out next to my jammies. For some reason I assumed I wouldn’t need a nappy anymore. Mum came in carrying my training pants and held them out. I’d completely forgotten about them and I could tell from the look of disappointment on mum’s face that I should have said something. “Sorry mum, I, I er... ummm...” I tried to find an excuse but mum just pointed to the nappy and told me to take off my clothes. # I was once again flushed with the feeling of guilt. I felt stupid for not mentioning it to her but in truth, I had felt ashamed at having wet again. However, I hadn’t tried to hide anything I’d just forgotten to mention it. I could blame no one but myself for being found out. Once naked she called me over as she sat on the edge of my bed. “I’m very disappointed in you Davey... I thought we were honest with each other and you’ve let me down.” She patted her lap and beckoned me over. She pulled me over her knee and I began to quake. Mum had never spanked me before and I couldn’t believe this was happening. “Please mum, mummy... I’m sorry... pleeeaaassse don’t spank me. Please mummy please.” I begged. She patted my bare bottom. “Oh Sweetie... I’m not going to spank you but I am going to inspect you to make sure you aren’t getting a rash. After the number two in your nappy from this morning... and these wet pants... I just want to check that you haven’t got any inflammation. So don’t worry... there’ll be no spanking.” With some relief I relaxed and let mum begin to massage the cream she had in her hand. Once she got to my bottom she said she was afraid it looked quite red. “Okay love, you’re a bit sore so I’m going to put a bit more cream on and in your bottom and hope that’s enough.” She squeezed a huge dollop onto her fingers. “This might feel a little bit strange but I don’t want any possible infection to spread... that would be worse... so...” She patted my bottom reassuringly. “Do you itch?” “Nnnnoo.” I replied but wasn’t sure if I did or didn’t because at that moment mum packed more cream deep into my bottom. It was a strange sensation and I was having quite a number of those. Unfortunately, it was a sensation I didn’t know whether was pleasant or scary as it happened so quickly. I gave a shiver. “Sorry Sweetie, just making sure we have it all covered. Anyway, that’s done now so let’s get you in to a nice dry nappy.” # I didn’t want to be put into a nappy but once mum had me thoroughly creamed and powdered I didn’t see I had much choice. She was very nice, trying to be positive and telling me it was only for that night, “Unless you wet again” she mischievously added. I assumed she thought I wouldn’t wet (or worse) again and would be out of this stupid nappy by the morning. However, nothing made me feel more like a silly little kid than when she wriggled up the plain white plastic pants and pulled them over the massive fabric. This was getting to be a habit but again, the act of complaining just evaporated and she got on with the job. It was like - “What do you expect... you’re messing in your pants like a baby?” However, mum never used such words she seemed to understand. She asked if I wanted to wear my pyjamas because the previous night I’d been quite hot. I really wanted to hide the fact I was wearing a nappy so pulled my Hulk jammies on in an effort to conceal everything. “Mum.” “Yes love.” “These plastic pants make a noise...” “I’m sorry sweetheart but that’s all we’ve got... and I think you need to wear them for the time being.” “Okay, but after tomorrow...” “Well... let’s see shall we? I think you’re going to have a wonderful night’s sleep... look...” She produced my old bear from under the bed. “Do you want Teddy back... just for tonight?” “Muummm.” I was half dismissing the idea and then thinking it wasn’t such a bad one. “I was only asking because you always slept better when you had him to hug.” Mum had got me thinking, I did sleep better. “Yes, alright but only for tonight.” She smiled as she put him in my arms. “There, you immediately look a lot happier.” There was a look on mum’s face I hadn’t seen before. I can’t really explain it but it was as if she’d found something, an understanding or insight that made her face light up. She stroked my hair. Strangely it was nice to hug the bear as I wriggled and crinkled to get comfortable. “See you in the morning sweetheart.” The next two words seemed loaded with affection. “Love you.” “Love you too mummy.” Oh God I’d said ‘mummy’, she’ll think I’m becoming a baby. Anyway, she didn’t say anything when she turned off the light and closed the door. ## tbc ##

Part 2 Worried his mother might say something Hector was a little nervous over the meal, he needn’t have been. It was becoming increasingly rare that both parents could sit down with the kids because of their busy lifestyles but for the next few days, barring an emergency, Anthony was out of the skies and Emily had several days owed to her. The mood around the table should have been almost festive but Hector still wondered if his secret was safe. This was precisely why there was a ‘No Secrets’ policy in the house, then no one had to worry about anything. Although in truth Emily and Anthony didn’t share their business with the kids, they did with each other. Their children were, and continued to be, brought up where honesty was pushed as a virtue. The boys grasped that idea now they were older and no doubt young Stephanie would get a handle on it eventually... at the moment she denied everything, even when caught out actually doing some kind of mischief or telling a lie. The other day, with her face, fingers and quite a large area of her hair was covered in chocolate she absolutely denied even having seen the chocolate cake that had somehow mysteriously disappeared. Hector looked across at his sister with slight envy; she of course was put into protection because of her continued nightly accidents. He’d often see her running around the house wearing only her padding and colourful plastic pants either last thing at night, when her diaper was clean and pristine, or early in the morning at breakfast, when it was often saggy and soaked. These were the images that filled his head... except of course, they weren’t of his sister, they were of him. Emily was as good as her word and didn’t reveal her eldest son’s secret to any other member of the family. She took delight in watching how he stealthily wore a disposable but could always tell when he did. That was because she was watching for it whereas the rest of the family had no idea. Mostly it was at night and in the privacy of his bedroom. In the meantime she had bought him a couple pairs of thick opaque vinyl pants. After all, she didn’t want him to suffer the pitfalls of wearing a (wet) diaper from simply not being prepared. Of course she hoped he’d be careful, and as she already had anti-rash cream, baby powder and wipes because of her daughter, the pants were an after-thought. She didn’t want to be seen as encouraging but she also didn’t want him to suffer if it was something he was determined to pursue anyway. One evening she just left them under his pillow to discover in his own time and then whether he wanted to use them. He did. The twelve year old found that his ‘passing interest’ was becoming a little more than that and proceeded to wear a disposable (now with the added plastic cover) as often as he could manage it. He liked the bolstered feel, the extra padding giving a comfort that surprised him but even so kept the excursions wearing them to a minimum or bedtime. Even though he was reticent to wet (or anything else) in his Pampers he still used the stuff his mother had recommended to stave off any of the negative aspects their use might bring. In fact, the lotions and powder added another dimension to his new found pleasure that he’d not even thought about. With his mom’s silence, and the fact that no one else in the family seemed to notice, Hector became braver. He had been certain that the slight crinkle that followed him around when he wore the plastic covers would have elicited some comments but it appeared he had worried for no reason. Under his jeans they were hardly noticeable. Under bedclothes and pyjamas they weren’t evident to anyone but himself. Then one time before his father turned in for the night, he did the rounds of the kid’s bedrooms to check all was well and to say goodnight if they were awake. He tucked sleeping young Stephanie in and kissed her forehead. In Geoffrey’s room he closed up the book he’d been reading before falling asleep. He settled the dead-to-the-world boy down and covered him up with his brightly coloured Marvel inspired duvet. Moving to Hector’s room he was shocked to see his eldest son, with his covers lying crumpled on the floor but wearing a t-shirt and plastic pants over thick padding. It certainly took him by surprise and he beckoned his wife to witness the scene. She stood by her husband and smiled. “Ohhh, doesn’t he look cute?” Anthony stared back at her speechless. “He’s been wearing them for a couple of weeks or so now...” “You knew about this?” He asked a little incredulously. “Of course,” she smirked with a superior but mocking grin. “I know what all my kids are up to.” Anthony realised she was gently goading him... daring him to react. He looked back at his dozing but well-padded son. “I suppose he’s at that age for trying out things...” She put her arms around his slightly bewildered shoulder. “I suppose there’s no harm in it... in fact,” he said remembering, “I did something similar at that age myself.” He slowly wrapped his strong hairy arm around his sexy wife’s waist. “Yes, about the age of ten I started to experiment by wearing my sister Emily’s knickers. She’s older than me and they always looked more exciting than my boring white cotton briefs... that soft, shiny, little piece of silky nylon...” He stopped and gazed into his wife’s wide, unbelieving eyes. “So sexy, so erotic, so...” “Perhaps... maybe you should try what Hector’s wearing... those shiny, slinky, plastic...” “Maybe,” he looked mischievously at his lustful wife, “those red, lacy...” He didn’t get chance to finish his craving before she grabbed his hand and pulled her horny husband into their bedroom where clothes came off in a frenzy of unrestrained excitement. # Hector was slowly waking up. He could feel a hand on his shoulder gently shaking him and a voice saying it was time to get up. The hand disappeared from his shoulder and slowly ran itself over the slippery bulk, which was then softly patted. “In your own time son... but perhaps this is something you might want to talk about.” It was his father’s voice and a huge nervous sigh escaped his son but was muffled by the pillow as he realised his ‘secret’ was over. His parents were in a jubilant mood. Although now a little tired, they’d had one of the best sex sessions in a long time, and, although they didn’t want to admit it, that euphoric experience was brought on by the sight of their son’s nappy and bulging plastic pants. “Hector, come on down for breakfast now and as you are please.” His father spoke quietly but insistently so Hector knew he couldn’t stay in bed any longer. With a great deal of courage, mixed with lashings of embarrassment, he eased himself into consciousness and took in what he was wearing. He had to admit, he looked like a big baby and although he knew he shouldn’t he rubbed his hands over the slippery plastic and felt the padding underneath... it felt good. Bolstered by this brief feeling of elation Hector steadied himself at the top of the stairs. He knew that the next few minutes meant things in the household would change, although he had no idea how. He was sure that his father, if not his mother who already knew, would have something to say on the subject, and dreaded what was to come. Everyone was seated at the kitchen table tucking into breakfast. Geoffrey had cereal, Stephanie was chewing on cut-up pieces of jam on toast, whilst mum and dad sat drinking coffee. “Hecky’s wearing a nappy like me,” Hector’s little three year-old sister joyfully commented as he walked into the room. Geoffrey turned and gawped but seemed lost for words “Oohhhh” was all he could manage. His father indicated Hector should come and join the rest of them. With a great deal of rustling and a soft ‘wheeze’ as air escaped the plastic as he sat down, and, pretending nothing was amiss, Hector emptied his cereal of choice into a bowl. “Hecky, Hecky, why you wearin’ a nappy?” It was his little sis leading the conversation. Her oldest brother sighed in resignation as all eyes turned to him. So, after a couple of beats took a deep breath and looked straight at his sister and smiled. “Well Stephie, you always look so comfy in yours... I wanted to try.” Because Stephie always slept in protection, and as she was wet now, she wriggled in her seat and shoved another piece of toast in her mouth and smiled as if she was pleased with that answer. “But you’re a big boy...” Geoffrey joined in. Mum and dad sat watching as this scene played out. “Yes but even big boys...” for a moment he wasn’t sure what would follow. “Big boys sometimes like to try different things.” “But you wore a nappy when a baby didn’t you...so...?” Geoffrey was very inquisitive. “No doubt I did, although I don’t remember... although I do remember you wearing a nappy Geoffrey... and very cute you looked too.” This comment Hector hoped would embarrass his little brother a little and stop any further questions but he was wrong. “Mum, did I look cute?” “Yes Geoffrey you did.... all of you looked...” she looked over at Steph and then Hector, “look cute in your nappies.” “Will I have to wear a nappy again?” Geoffrey now sounded unsure and concerned. “Not if you don’t want to but... umm... Hector has decided he’d like to see what they’re like as a big boy and that’s alright as well.” Still hesitant but relieved it had gone fairly well so far, Hector started on his cereal as Geoffrey and Stephanie got on with theirs. The silence lasted all of a minute before his father spoke. “So, are you wearing them like Stephanie?” Everyone looked at him expecting more. “You know, wetting them and… such?” “Daaad.” Hector shrieked in disgust. “Well I’m only asking.” His father replied defensively. “No, just trying them out to see what they’re like.” He wanted to ask if his dad had never tried things out - if he only knew that particular answer. “Okay then. Well I can’t see that it’s hurting anyone so do you need anything from either mum or me? You know... advice or, erm, anything?” His dad’s voice trailed off. Hector shook his head and continued with his cereal. He didn’t know it but his mother had already talked things over with her husband and it was agreed that it wasn’t a big deal, especially after the ‘knickers’ confession. “Everyone has their little secrets, eccentricities or foibles. Life is a learning curve and it would be awful to stop someone experimenting just because somebody else might not approve.” Emily hugged her husband who smiled and nodded in agreement. # Meanwhile, back in the master bedroom he was wearing her sexiest pair of pink, frilly satin knickers. She wanted to see what he would have looked like as an experimentally pervy ten year-old boy. “Mmmmm, I approve.” Her grin was full of lust. “Are you ready for Round Two?” She breathed sensually into one ear, whilst dragging his slippery encased bottom on top of her. “Ohh honey I’m afraid I’m going to ruin your lovely panties.” He lewdly responded. “Not until you’ve ruined me sweetheart.” She purred. In some imagined distance a bell sounded. # In the meantime, across the landing and fast asleep lay the children. Stephanie happily encased in her thick colourful protection, sleeping the sleep of pure childish innocence. Surprisingly, because of his older brother’s influence, Geoffrey had decided to give it a go. It had been strange day all around but seeing Hector at breakfast and seemingly at ease in his bulging protection he was curious. His mum and dad had not been disapproving of those bulging plastic pants and felt a bit envious of the attention. Being seven years old he didn’t want to miss out on anything so had asked his big brother to help him get ready for bed. Hector was taken aback by the request but followed him up to his bedroom and was more astounded by his brother’s timid request. Big Bro had asked if he was sure. A positive nod all that was required before he went to his own room and returned armed with the items needed. He unravelled the crinkly disposable and again asked if his brother was certain. He received a nod of tense approval. The spare pair of plastic pants were big on Geoffrey so the disposable underneath was well-padded with a hand towel to help fill it out. Although a bit worried at the size to begin with before too long he was also sleeping the sleep of the innocent so all seemed well there. Unaware of the events he’d set in motion in his parent’s bedroom, now things were out in the open, Hector had never slept better... or more contented. His bulging white plastic pants shimmering in the soft gentle glow of the night-light - no shame, no worries, no regrets - a wonderful experience. ####

16 - Messy Milestone A small, crestfallen whimper escaped Emily when she could feel a hot spurt escape her bladder, and soak into the inviting, thirsty pad taped around her hips. Trying the best she could to relax her breathing, the pitter-patter expanded into a river, as she started to flood her diaper. She stared off into space as the tingly feeling trickled in her nether regions, acutely aware of the raging battle in her pants; the struggle of her pee trying to pool whilst the diaper absorbed it. Strangely enough, she imagined it like pouring a bucket of water in the sand. At first there would be a tiny pool, but the dry, dry sand would eventually drink it all away. And in its place would be a much heavier, squisher form. Without even realizing it, the corner of a crustless sandwich nudged the edge of her mouth. She looked over to the culprit, and of course it was the only other person in the kitchen. “There she is!” Joyce cooed like it was a game of peekaboo. “I was afraid my little Emmy was petrified!” “S...sorry...I...I just…-” “Didn’t you ask for half of my sandwich?” Obviously jumping over Emily’s words, Joyce interjected with a stern voice. “This little guy still has two more bites to it, and I expect them to be coming from you.” Emily, blinded by her own embarrassment, didn’t notice Joyce’s tactness and tried to press again. “But I just...” The words kept failing her, and her verbal shortcomings frustrated her even more as she shifted in her seat and felt the diaper squish. “There’s no need to talk about it, silly,” Joyce spoke soothingly; not to express her own annoyance; far from it. It was all to calm Emily’s nerves. “We’ll take care of it when we need to. What happens down there is my business when I decide it needs to be addressed.” It was never a tone to belittle Emily, but to help shift any responsibility she might unnecessarily feel was hers. It was Joyce’s job to shoulder all the negativity, and in return for Emily to be her cute little self. “Besides, what kind of mommy would I be if I needed my baby girl to tell me whenever she needed to be changed?” As her role was further defined, and responsibility for her bladder relieved, Emily blushed harder, muttering, “Then how will you know…?” “Mommy’s intuition, naturally,” she spoke in a matter-of-fact voice, figuring the sixth sense was a given. Though, truthfully, it wasn’t like any of Emily’s diaper habits were discrete. Joyce hated to exploit them, but even if Emily didn’t tell her what was going on, the muffled gasp or minor whimper was often plenty enough to tell what was happening. Whenever Emily seemed visibly distraught out of nowhere, it was likely the state of her diaper that was contributing to it. And now that Emily wouldn’t be directly helping her out anymore, Joyce’s eyes briefly trailed to the crotch of Emily’s diaper. She’d have the liberty of conducting some real diaper checks, now. “So now let’s review,” Joyce ruffled the top of Emily’s head. “Who’s in charge of your diapers?” “...You are,” Emily meekly replied, her mouth contorting into an awkward, flustered smile. “And when you use it, you…?” “Do...do nothing?” Emily answered with a slight bit of uncertainty. “Bzzz,” Joyce sounded her error and crossed her fingers into an ‘X.’ “Wrong, my baby girl. You’re supposed to keep having fun!” Emily technically was right, but Joyce considered it another chance to reinforce positive feelings. “The only thing you need to worry about it having fun, and enjoying Mommy’s snuggles and love!” she eagerly rubbed their noses together, and sparked embarrassed giggles from the girl. “Oh, but, I guess you do have an important job...” Joyce spoke with a sudden look of realization, like she’d forgotten something important. “What’s that?” Emily answered with mild, yet genuine curiosity. It was conflicting to seek that sort of stimulation; legitimate responsibility while still trying to act like a baby… But, it was pretty obvious the two weren’t on the same wavelength when Joyce finally revealed, “Mommy needs affection, too, you know?” With an exaggerated expression, she looked to be someone in desperate need of love herself, and though she was joking, Emily still started to feel a new sense of frustration as she couldn’t free herself from the chair to hug Joyce. Annoyed, she swung her legs, trying to at least fire her love like projectiles to the matronly figure instead. Joyce then closed the distance again, but while staring Emily in the eyes, grabbed her fidgety ankles until they stopped moving. “Eat your lunch, then we can talk about getting you out of there.” Not waiting for a response, Joyce picked up the crustless sandwich and slipped the better part of it into Emily’s mouth. And as if she had to instruct the process every step of the way, Joyce continued to jokingly explain as she motioned, “And then we chew...” she lightly tickled the bottom of Emily’s chin, nearly causing the girl to choke in a giggle fit, clearly infectious as Joyce fought hard to look serious too. “T, then swallow,” she muttered, as if trying to hide the laughter on her face. The rolling ball in Emily’s throat announced a successful, and blissful bite, and there was only one more to go. A small amount of fruit remained too; all of which was Emily’s portion, but Joyce was finally feeling merciful as she stole another cube for herself too. With enough coaxing, Emily did finish her food, and the rest of her juice. Satisfied, Joyce unlocked the tray after cleaning her up. And right before Emily could scamper off, Joyce halted her with a quick, “Just a second, hon.” Walking over to her confused girl, considering she’d already wiped her face clean, Emily’s heart skipped an awkward beat as the crotch of her diaper, hidden by her onesie was suddenly pressed closer to her groin, namely because Joyce’s hand was in the middle of feeling it. Emily had moved her mouth, but no words came. “You’re so cute when you’re embarrassed, you know?” It wasn’t something Joyce wanted to see in particular, because truthfully Emily was even cuter when she wasn’t and just falling into the natural flow of things. And as she pulled her hand away from the warm diaper, her face was filled with tenderness and compassion, and the diaper slightly crinkled as the heavy bulk of it suddenly sunk back to the ground, though stopped partway by the onesie. “Maybe in a little bit,” Joyce answered the silent question gleaming in Emily’s eyes, turning back to the sink while she wiped her hands with a dish towel. And given that she’d just been told not to, Emily didn’t make as much as a comment. Not spokenly, at least. The final step to Joyce’s cleanup was refilling Emily’s bottle, and she walked back into the living room to find the girl lounging about the couch, seemingly with little regard for the diaper around her hips; happily displayed for whoever might sneak a glance. “Okay, so what are you feeling up to now?” passively, she tickled the bottom of Emily’s exposed and lazy foot; a mistake Emily would regret right then as it shot away from Joyce’s reach. “We can go back to coloring, playing games, stuffies?” None of it sounded too exciting to Emily right now. Stuffed animals called for more creativity than she had at the moment, and such a high level of coloring like she did before was too draining. Really. Being a toddler wasn’t easy. Joyce could read what was going through Emily’s head as it translated to her face, so she asked, “Maybe some tv? A movie? We could always get bath time out of the way...” Her last suggestion lingered as if she were thinking about it right then. “But, I think it’d be better to do that after dinner.” “Uhm...tv?” Emily asked for confirmation, but Joyce snickered when she slipped the bottle into her mouth, as if a sign that negotiations were finished. “Tv it is.” Joyce walked by the couch where the playmat used to be, grabbing one of the few puzzles she left out. Scooting Emily closer to the edge of the couch, she assumed her position as the bigger spoon and held her charge close. “But we’re not gonna watch too much, got it? Too much tv is bad for you.” Emily almost groaned, but the whole scenario was too wonderful to disobey over something so tiny and insignificant. Curiously, she also eyed the puzzle in Joyce’s hands, who looked to be fiddling with it herself. Joyce turned her eyes from the puzzle to the staring girl, smirking. “Think you can be my special helper?” Quietly, but with childish confidence, Emily nodded her head assuringly. It was certainly a struggle not to smother Emily constantly. Her forming mannerisms and overall attitude as the Emmy Joyce loved equally as much as her more grown-up counterpart were slowly taking shape, and they were all such encouraging signs. It told her everything they had done, and likely were going to do would be magical, and nothing but sweet, pure ecstasy for both of them. With one arm wrapped around Emily’s waist, Joyce used the other to keep herself propped up; giving herself the perfect view of the tv, and her little tinkerer trying to crack the code. Unfortunately, it was feeling a whole lot like last time, and Emily could feel herself wanting to defer to Joyce’s aid already. It was a mess of metal rods with balls fused into them, looking so intricately assembled, yet upon closer inspection finding just how much of a mess the combination was. Simple and pretty from a distance, challenging and intimidating up close. The longer she spent on it, the less calculated and logical her attempts became. Before she’d inspect how a part was threaded into the rest of the jumble, but now she was just giving everything random tugs in whichever direction possible. And she knew that as soon as she gave it to Joyce, she’d make it look so easy; do the things Emily could not so effortlessly. Her power was limitless, and Emily’s own paled in comparison. But with that in mind...it was all the more reason why she should be confiding in Joyce… “Now come on,” Joyce coaxed in a lightly disapproving voice. “I know my little girl is smarter than that,” she leaned back up so she could fit one of Emily’s hands into each of hers. “But I don’t know what to do!” Emily explained, slightly annoyed once more by being told she could do something she knew she couldn’t. Then again, wasn’t she able to meet Joyce’s expectations last time? Coloring suddenly felt like eons ago. That’s what a nap and lunch could do to a person… “Okay, come on,” Joyce gave her a quick kiss on the head. “No more pouting. Now with all these puzzles, there’s a pattern,” she started to pull her hands apart, and by extension, so did Emily’s which were holding a part. Of course nothing budged. “See? I told you-” Emily started to ramble, but was politely silenced, though she didn’t expect to be muffled by her pacifier. The banana taste was nice, but she was a little ashamed to admit that she had forgotten where it went… Another factor she needn’t consider… “And I told you,” Joyce chuckled, “give me a minute, okay? I’ll admit, sometimes for these puzzles I try randomly too. But, it works the same way as the last one, remember?” Trying to recall their first time doing this, Emily envisioned herself sitting between Joyce’s legs, tinkering with an older logic puzzle, and then of course deferring to Joyce for help. But how did she do it? Why did it matter? They were both totally two different puzzles. Maybe even different manufacturers. Taking Emily’s silence behind the pacifier as an answer, Joyce continued her explanation. “You’re half right. Yes, you pull, but what you really need to do is,” letting her hands do the talking, they pulled again, only with a bit more rotation this time. Twisting. Pull and twist. “Pull and twist.” Suddenly, there was much more give to one of the complex metal pieces. It didn’t come out, but it certainly felt like a significant step was taken, and Emily felt like a fool for not realizing the trick any sooner. These puzzles made her feel dumb, and she suddenly didn’t like looking bad in front of Joyce. Seeing this entire venture as a whole new avenue to express her stupidity, Emily dropped the puzzle to the floor and nuzzled back into Joyce. Slightly frowning, Joyce called Emily’s attention when the pacifier was slipped from her mouth and she no longer had an excuse to not use her words. “Why did you stop?” She didn’t sound angry, or expectant for Emily to continue, just concerned about the reason. “B...because it stopped being fun...” Emily answered in a way that made her to be a terrible liar, because even she knew that those words were hard to believe. “And why did it stop being fun?” she rubbed Emily’s shoulder, who seemed to be choking on yet another bitter pill. Although meekly, it was almost strange how easily Emily could let the truth flow out of her. When answering to Joyce, at least. She truly was her rock. Nothing slipped past her, and she made everything better. “Stuff like that makes me feel dumb...and, and I don’t wanna look dumb to you...” “Honey,” Joyce spoke in a neutral voice; caught between mommy-mode and Joyce the tender lover. “Do you really think I’d judge you over a single puzzle?” The silence lingered for a moment. “Do you?” “N...no...” The answer was obvious, but irrational thought still reigned supreme. “I just don’t want to feel inferior.” It was a difficult, and complex desire. She couldn’t exactly be Joyce’s peer when she was having her diapers checked and drinking from a bottle. Not that Joyce minded, and hopefully Emily too. This was a specific kind of inferiority Emily was feeling, and it was in the intellectual sphere. “You’re not inferior,” Joyce stressed. “If anything, you’re the one with all the power!” The claim bewildered Emily, and truly did confuse her. Where were they right now? Doing what? Everything within sight was all on Joyce’s dime! The only thing Emily could call her own was the few cubic inches inside of her head, and even then she was practically leasing it out to Joyce at this point… “Remember what I said? Your happiness is my happiness. When you’re sad, I’m sad. And when you feel troubled,” as if to match the mood of the word, Joyce said somberly, “then so do I.” “But...” desperate to find a counterexample, Emily it was conflicting to find her well of thoughts turning up dry. “But what? When we have adult conversations, you’re more than mature, respectful, kind, funny, and loving. What about that is inferior?” The question she ended it on was partly genuine. “And when you’re able to become a sweet, baby girl like this for me? That’s nothing but to show how strong you are.” “S...strong?” What an oxymoron it was. “Yes,” Joyce confirmed, “strong. Being able to recline yourself into such a wonderful mindset and enjoy such...different things from the norm. And to do it all for me? I’m the one who’s grateful to you, Emily. You’re willing to show me the most vulnerable parts about yourself, and I’m willing to do the same for you. So when we expose ourselves like this, how does that make either one of us inferior? Does it make me lesser to be your mommy instead of your girlfriend?” “No...” Her logic never seemed to fail, and the coming conclusion did make sense. It nearly put a smile on Emily’s face. Joyce always knew how to make things better. “So then why would it be any different for you to be my baby? It’s a sign of mutual trust, Emily. We love each other enough to drop our guard; be ourselves. Why should we feel worse because of it?” “Because...” then she realized, she had nothing meaningful to say. Nothing that’d be sunk in mere moments by Joyce and her limitless arsenal. “I’m sorry...” “For what?” Joyce lightly rubbed her back. “It’s important to talk about these things, because now we can make them better. Whenever you want to talk or share what’s on your mind, I’ll always be here, okay?” With a small noise of satisfaction, Emily nodded her head. “Good. Now,” Joyce leaned over, picking up the puzzle Emily once discarded. “Let’s do this one together. Mommy doesn’t remember the instructions on this one too clearly, so I think we’ll both be struggling...” To her pleasure, it earned a giggle from Emily. For the next two hours it’d be the noises of a tv in the background, small talk, and small clinks and clacks of metal. “Hey Joyce, how big is your office at work?” “Hmm… Well, I suppose it’s somewhat like the office we have here, but maybe a little bit bigger. Why?” “I dunno...” Emily’s voice trailed as she worked on the puzzle. It was just simple and baseless curiosity. Joyce was left with lingering ideas though. It made her giddy to think about bringing Emily into work; being able to show her off to everyone. Under what lens though? Obviously as her partner, but…she’d be lying if she said she didn’t wish she could show off her adorable side, too. The company did have a bring your daughter to work day. Maybe then it’d be a good excuse to show her around? Then she chuckled, imagining the confusion they’d cause. Everyone would think that she was bending the rules, and they would be correct, but wrong at the same time. “Speaking of work,” Joyce added, “have you heard from yours at all?” “Sort of...” Emily glumly replied. “They said we’d be receiving some news either tomorrow or Sunday. I don’t know what to expect...” Sure, the unofficial vacation was nice, but being out of work for so long, longer than even last time wasn’t sitting well with her. “It’ll be fine. Everything will work out in the end.” Joyce continued to soothe her, though, tried to keep her personal opinions on the reserved side. She already had certain ideas about what “temporarily” closing an entire department might entail. For Emily’s sake, though, she would stay optimistic. And she meant it when she said that everything would work out, one way or another. Emily stayed quiet, watching the tv for a few moments, then visible shock crept on her face when she felt it. A pressure. A force. A small movement, or rather, a push. It was coming from the last place she wanted it to. The one forbidden spot; even worse than the bladder. Her bowels. She was just about to excuse herself, but then she realized where she was, what she was wearing, and who she was with. It was a helpless cause, yet the thought of what Joyce would inevitably force on her scared her to no end. Joyce could already pick up on her slight and awkward shuffles, though, asking, “What’s wrong?” Emily’s mind raced a mile a minute, thinking how she could answer such a dangerous question. It potentially defined life or death. Her mind must have been solving quadratic equations in rapid succession, whilst deciphering the ancient texts known as Joyce’s personality while she computed a suitable answer; mentally reviewing all their past exchanges to have her personality figured out down to a ‘T.’ She had probably skipped over discovering the meaning of life itself just to find what words might keep Joyce at bay. And then it came to her. A godsend, words of wisdom, and divine will comprised into the vocal form. Intellectually enriched, and enlightened, she had discovered her profound words which Joyce could not bear to disobey, defy, or question. “Uh...uhm...nothing.” After the slight crinkle and squish from standing up, she excused herself. “I...I need to check on something.” Truly profound words. “Emmy...?” Joyce leaned over in her spot, watching the girl disappear into the hallway. She was more perplexed than anything else for the first few seconds, seeing how unusual this was, but a sneaking suspicion was growing on her. She stood up and followed. Meanwhile, Emily clasped her hands on the knob of the bathroom door, and as she twisted, the knob did not. Stunned, and trying to save herself from a breakdown, she helplessly turned the metal knob over and over, hoping that the locking mechanism would show mercy and let her through. Panicked whimpers escaped her as the sense of worry and distress only seemed to make the pressure on her bottom feel worse. The worst part was she already expected this. She knew Joyce like always had taken the necessary precautions, and this time would be no different than the last. Well, it would, though the only thing different would be what she was doing in her diaper. It was the worst imaginable scenario possible. A hand reached from behind Emily and it sought out her own. Knowing full well who it belonged to, Emily became sorrowfully limp as it handled her. “Please...” All she got as a response was a hug. “I’m sorry, honey, but not this time.” “But…!” Emily spoke with desperation; stuck in a frenzy with what time she had left. There was nothing she felt capable of doing other than skipping straight to the inevitable. Why torture yourself and watch the water rise than just drown yourself from the start? Tension certainly wasn’t good for the muscles, because she was feeling the strain grow on her by the second. It could have very likely all been in her head, but that didn’t discount from how real it felt right now. The need to go. Maybe it was but a second later and Emily was back to tasting synthetic fruit. It didn’t exactly clear the clouds and chase the storm away, but it at least gave Emily a roof to put her head under. There wasn’t much Joyce could do other than employ all the comfort techniques she knew for Emily. This wasn’t going to be easy, and she knew that, but she could at least try and soften the blow. Emily slowly sunk to the floor, still supported by Joyce’s arms whilst she tried her best to come to terms with an absolute fate. “I know, I know...” Joyce cooed, even if she really didn’t, but she took a fair guess that Emily was too distraught to really call her out on that. “The first time is always hard, but I know you’ve made it through to the other side each and every time. This is no different.” While she spoke, Joyce had turned Emily to face her. Emily had moved to take the pacifier out of her mouth, but she was stopped. “Hang on, I want you to be nice and comfy, okay?” Genuinely frustrated, Emily looked at the ground with a sense of bitterness. This was the last thing she wanted! It was her birthday! So why did this need to happen? It all came as a package. There wouldn’t be any cuddling and kisses without the messy parts too… She hated how literal the saying started to seem now… Keeping in mind what Joyce said, she did try her best to stay comfortable. She was being comforted by someone she deeply cherished, was dressed in a soft fabric, and...and was tasting the pleasant flavor of banana… “You know, it helps to have a friend, too?” Suggestively, Joyce added while behind her back she produced a familiar face. “Pihp?” behind the pacifier, Emily questioned. The ovular mochi shape was unmistakable, as generic and nondescript as it was. Granted, that was exactly what made him so unique. His synthetic smile stared back at Emily, and although reluctant, she was suddenly warming up to Joyce’s comfort strategy. Trying not to wince as her diaper squished, she leaned forward to take Pip from Joyce’s hands. Suddenly holding him tight, all she could do was look at Joyce, standing over her with rays of affection. Joyce rested her cheek on her hand, trying her best not to fawn too much over the sight. There she was, her little girl sitting on her knees, sucking on her pacifier, dressed in a onesie and holding her new, fluffy friend. It pained her to know that this was all for something even more significant though. She looked all buckled up for something that would certainly be more intense… “N...Now whaht?” The worst was that there wasn’t any magic Joyce could use to make what was to come any less worse. The sweet, relatively unperturbed innocence on her face wouldn’t last forever, and Joyce was the reason because of it. It was in times like these when it felt like she was kicking a puppy. The way Emily stared at her, it was complete, genuine trust, and Joyce was about to drag her through the mud. Like she told Emily: the first was always the worst. “...Now you do what you need to do.” It went easy through the ears, but not down the throat. Again, a window of freedom. She had complete control over her fate, and the only way she was going to pass her bowels was if she did it of her own accord. There was something oddly reassuring about something bad being done to yourself by someone else’s hand. At least then you had an excuse to claim no wrongdoing. You played nothing more than an involuntary role in the deed. But this was different. This was all done by Emily. It rocked her core to an uncomfortable point knowing she’d have no one to blame but herself. How was she even supposed to start? In a strange, strange, very strange way, it almost felt like she was coloring again… No matter what comparison she tried to make, it was as confusing as it was jarring. It was like peeing...but out the back? It was like she was on death’s door; pushed to a brink where she suddenly had a sixth sense. She could feel it inside of her; this mass, waste, demanding to be released. Waiting to be caught and contained by her diaper… She hugged Pip tighter, and her breaths started to pick up the pace. The gravity was setting in fast, and tears started to roll down her cheeks. “P-please, d-dohn’t mahk me!” Her pleas muffled and slightly slurred around the teat. “I need you to trust me, sweetie, okay?” Looking emotionally pained herself, Joyce leaned close next to her. Emily continued to quiver, and suddenly shake as the answer she was desperately searching for wasn’t anywhere to be found. “B-b-but, but...” “Once you’re done, we’ll get you changed right away, okay? Like it never happened,” she ended it on a content beat, and smiled a smile with the utmost confidence. Emily could already think of a few ways to continue the verbal gymnastics, but they knew who would win in the end. There was nothing she could do. Nothing. Nothing other than push. How she could even push herself this far was one of science’s greatest mysteries, or at least one of her own greatest conundrums. Joyce was the much better one at reading these things, but she’d certainly come far… It felt wrong. It felt like she was doing something she wasn’t supposed to be doing. Something irreversible. Like she was ripping a steel beam right out of a skyscraper. Everything about this had no objective logic. She was tearing herself down for the sake of someone else. Yet even with that in mind she still wanted to follow through? It pushed against her backside like a rude and intrusive guest. The shift in gear was obviously far too much for her body, seeing as her bowels were having just as tough of a time as she was accepting what was going to happen. She grunted, and her face felt hot. From Joyce’s perspective it was red. Not the embarrassed kind of red, though. Clearly she was physically strained. She stood slightly off her knees, whether it was out of necessity or to prevent squishing from the aftermath… She couldn’t do it. She tried and tried, but her body seemed dead-set on refusing her selfish desires. And that made her feel horribly conflicted. Feeling a bountiful joy that both she and her body were like-minded in their adultness, but also downright terrible for not being able to meet Joyce’s expectations. The idea of disappointment was enough to suddenly pop a screw, because she nearly gasped when she could feel just the smallest bit slip between the barrier defining what was inside her body, and what was the outside world. No! No, no, no, no, no, no! There wasn’t a porcelain toilet waiting to receive her mess, and that’s what scared her the most. It was inconceivable to think it was going anywhere else, in her pants no less. To her own dismay, she didn’t stop, but she stared either intently at Joyce for some form of support, or off into endless space. She probably was shredding through the pacifier with how hard she was biting into it, and Pip must have been two pieces by now with how hard she hugged him. Her cheeks were wet, and they were only becoming more damp by the second. It was all a jumbled mess of confusion as she kept pushing on her bowels, and more and more the mess was starting to poke through. She had already crossed the threshold. There was no turning back now. It was all or nothing. And suddenly, the raging fire within her was rained upon by a heavy, yet wonderful shower. It tickled her ears in the most euphoric way possible. Arms wrapped around her shoulders, and she was pressed into the soft, familiar bosom of her dearest. The hums sang like the melodies of a goddess through her ears, and the sweet, gentle smells reminded her of peace and serenity. It was so sudden and so powerful, she forgot what had her so strained for just a moment. To forget how her bottom shook, fighting to release something so vile and disturbing. Something that tarnished and corrupted her mentality as an adult and grown woman. The best way to explain the feeling is like pushing a big boulder up and down a hill. On the way up, the process is tiring, straining, exhausting, and taxing. It takes everything you have to just set the ball into motion, but once you reach the top, all control leaves you. Gravity takes care of the rest and it slips from your grasp, whether you like it or not. It picks up in speed, and the momentum accelerates to a frightening pace. So fast that it’s over before you can even realize it. A long, uninterrupted gasp mixed into a sigh left Emily’s chest once it hit her. Rather, once it left her. She had stretched her sphincter to such a point that her body squeezed the rest out unaided. The poo left her so fast she nearly had a double-take. Even if she wasn’t proud, the relief she felt from finishing the grueling task was wonderful. Her diaper though felt dreadfully heavy, and her bum felt hot, like there was something close to it radiating heat. Probably because there was… What bothered her in a still shock-induced state however was the size of it all. Of course she couldn’t tell how big it really was, but it was enough to just creep between her legs, feeling the muck shift around inside of her. In unintelligible murmurs she trembled all over, as the smell reaching her nose suddenly reminded her why she should feel so mortified right now. She’d finally done it. The one last thing she never thought she’d ever do, and she’d done it. She truly was a baby. If anyone thought otherwise, they need only refer to the current state of her diaper. It made her feel awful, clearly outshining the tiniest bit of pleasure from satisfying Joyce. Speaking of which, what was she-- Emily’s head slightly reeled back once Joyce’s lips with such force pressed against hers. It was so powerful that Emily’s weakened thighs finally gave up, and her lower half collapsed. This was the last thing she wanted to happen, because she was forcibly sat on the ground. Her eyes widened once her bottom hit the ground--correction, her messy diaper. It squished and squelched, and Emily was there every step of the way to feel it all creep and smoosh. The kiss was wonderful, but the consequences not so much. Joyce looked a tad bit shocked too, but she was still clearly riddled with enthusiasm and pride. Once again, she derived so much joy and pleasure from Emily’s infantileness, but the girl was beyond overwhelmed. She didn’t know how to fully react, other than regard herself with complete and utter disgust. But once she found the words, she was suddenly a quivering mess, both literally and metaphorically. Her mind started to waver heavily, and her body all over felt extremely drained. Part of her could almost slump over on the floor and fall asleep right then. She wanted nothing more than to lean into a nice, big, soft cloud. And yet the sensation of a wet and messy diaper was too much to handle. Her lack of total expression was probably to express just how broken she was right now. She felt disconnected in some way. She was present, sentient, and capable of comprehending things, yet she wasn’t capable of any more than that. “Ch-change?” With only one word in mind, Emily look desperately at Joyce. “O-of course!” Hurriedly, Joyce stood Emily up and took extreme caution to help the wobbly girl back to the nursery. Each step was shaky, and she could feel the mess hang in her diaper heavily. Each step seemed to have charged some consciousness back into her, because she grew more upset with each and every footfall. By the time she was walking on the carpet, she was using Joyce for more than just physical support. The whole way, Joyce was sure not to skip out on the positive reinforcement, because lord if she needed it more than ever now. Before she even set Emily on the table, she undid the snaps to her crotch, and the diaper now unrestrained slumped a little bit lower. Emily could only whimper as it happened, and her nostrils contorted and squinched from the unbearable odor. Joyce was probably bothered by it too, but she gave no indication whatsoever. “I want you to know how proud I am of you,” Joyce stole another kiss from her, then pulled her in for one more hug. “W-w-wait,” tearily, in a thick voice Emily tried to stop her. She didn’t want to be smothered when she felt like this. She’d only feel worse. Joyce ignored her pleas though. “No, I don’t want to hear a word of it,” Joyce spoke firmly, yet looked just as supportive. “Emmy, I’ll love you no matter what. Whether you’re messy, wet, clean, sad, angry, embarrassed, or happy, that’s not going to change how I feel. You can tell me whatever you want, but that’s still not going to stop me from cheering you up.” Emily’s vision grew blurry as she was helped onto the table. She nearly gagged when the mess was spread once more upon sitting down. “Besides, you did the hardest part!” Joyce spoke with an upbeat, encouraging tone. “If you need to cry, I want you to do what feels right. Whatever makes you feel better. But just keep in mind two things. One: it only gets easier. It won’t be as hard as it was this time,” and maybe she could passively work on making it easier, too. Anything to ease the stress on Emily’s part. “And I will never, ever, ever, ever judge you for what happens. You might think that this is your fault, but I promise it isn’t,” she spoke as if it hurt her to think Emily felt that way, which she did. “It’s what’s natural. I wouldn’t expect anything else, okay? It may sound strange right now, but I want you to find comfort with all of this. I want to grow closer to you Emily, as your partner and your mommy.” Emily tried her best to smile and nod, but it was difficult when she was sitting in her own mess. The request was certainly strange indeed, but the idea of growing closer was almost always an immediate yes. Still, she wasn’t sure how she could get used to messing herself… That seemed like a definite no. Something impossible. And yet, Joyce always seemed to prove the exact opposite… She could only let out a sigh, the first unashamed one all day, namely because it had nothing to do with expelling something from her body. Instead, it was Joyce undoing the tapes and pulling back the front of her diaper; allowing the cool air to touch her skin. It felt like centuries had gone by before she could feel the rest of the surrounding atmosphere once again. Even with the strap over her, she could lean forward the slightest bit to see what was going on, and unfortunately she caught a glimpse, and a whiff. If she thought it was bad when it was contained, it was pure liquidated hell now. She couldn’t understand how toilet water masked a smell so well compared to poop being just on its own, but the odor was downright unbearable. What had her nearly faint was seeing just the smallest amount of brown tinge in the diaper snaked between her legs. She did that. It was her mess she made. A grown woman. Messing herself when she was perfectly capable of using the toilet. Before she could look any longer though, Joyce pushed her gently back down. “I don’t want you looking down there one bit, missy,” Joyce tutted disapprovingly. “Only Mommy gets to work down there, got it?” Her dominant assertion over Emily’s private parts actually made her giggle, surprisingly, considering how much turmoil she’d just been put through. She knew it was probably to protect her own sanity, and she was willing to go along with it. “Just lean back on your comfy cushion, okay?” Joyce brushed a lock of Emily’s hair. “Look at Mommy instead of the silly old diapie.” She shined her pearly whites with a gleeful smile. “Don’t I look pretty? Huh?” Before Emily could clearly react, a rush of tickles attacked her left foot. Squeals escaped her as she tried to wiggle, but it only made the mess she was sitting in worse. Thankfully Joyce realized that too, and the tickles stopped much faster than they usually would. “Ready to be clean?” Meekly, Emily nodded her head. During the change, Joyce’s nose had an involuntary twitch here and there, because truthfully the smell wasn’t so pleasant to her either. But it was all part of the package. She wanted Emily at her best times, as well as her worst. She’d be there every step of the way to make it all pleasant, and if not that, then bearable. Besides, someone had to keep her baby pretty. Wipes were applied liberally and even when Joyce was sure not a speck was left on her bottom, she ran through the motions once more. “A..Are you sure it’s clean?” Emily asked nervously. She’d hate to be trapped in a new diaper just to get it dirty again… She felt clean, but it’s not like she could say for certain. Then she suddenly yelped when the cold hand using the wipes took a playful squeeze as her bare bottom. “Clean as a whistle, and cute as a button!” Joyce snickered. “Anyways, I’ve been keeping that tush waiting long enough. Let’s get you into something clean.” A new, clean diaper was suddenly produced, and Emily was actually thankful to smell the powder rather than her own poop once again. She could for the moment regard her diaper simply as cushy and soft underwear. Nothing else. The strap to the table was undone and she’d been set back on the ground. “Alrighty, free to go!” Joyce clapped her hands together, as if she were to send the horses off to the races. “H...huh?” Awkwardly, Emily’s eyes gestured to her near-naked self. All she was wearing was a diaper, and Joyce planned to send her off? Joyce either didn’t see what she was getting at, or tactfully played dumb. “What’s wrong?” “Can’t I wear something? Maybe the onesie again?” She started to grow sheepish, asking for such childish clothing. “I think I want you to get used to just your diaper,” Joyce spoke simply, not so much as disturbing Emily, but throwing her into a senseless stupor. “What do you mean? I don’t wanna be naked!” “Remember you said you wanted me to have more control? I think this is what’s best for you right now,” she gave a reassuring kiss. “Besides, dinner might be messy, and I think you look cute right now?” Her casual tone made Emily’s heart skip a beat. Not only had she exercised the absolute rule Emily extended to her, but she so nonchalantly put Emily in her place. Put Emmy in her place. Unwilling to protest any further, looking intently at the ground, finding the puffed crotch of her diaper impossible to notice, she nodded her head. “Attagirl.” Emily with red cheeks looked back to Joyce, and suddenly felt caught off guard. It was the same look as before. Joyce’s eyes had narrowed, and her eyelids had lowered, as if she were trying to focus her view on her prey alone. She took a seductive approach; the steps of a creeping cougar rather than an affectionate mommy. Emily nearly gulped, and she was strangely excitedly ready for an intense and passionate kiss. Then what shattered such an intimate moment was when her diaper crinkled heavily, as Joyce gave it a fun squeeze. Looking back to her, the fire in her eyes had died, and Emily felt off-puttingly cheated, as well as embarrassed. Emily puffed her cheeks annoyingly, and Joyce merely giggled and spun her out the room. “Mommy’s a meanie, huh?” Her teasing even earned a smirk from Emily. “First she won’t let Emmy wear her clothes, and now she won’t give her kisses.” A finger tracing her spine then sent shivers down Emily’s naked back all over as the nail just touched the surface. “You go have some free time, okay? I’ll only be a little bit. I need to make sure there’s a ride for mom and dad tomorrow.” Walking down the hall, Emily yet again felt another need to cover up her chest, but the notion felt so useless around Joyce. She’d seen her naked time and time again. The efforts at this point seemed wasted. There wasn’t anything left to protect, and maybe it made Joyce happy seeing her like this… Emily was trying to find a way to enjoy this all, and in many degrees she really was, but she also wanted to please Joyce too. Alone in her office, Joyce picked up the phone, already dialing the number in mind. Again, she hated bothering staff near or during the weekend, but it was an unfortunate necessity. She sighed not out of annoyance of others, but precisely because of herself. To anyone other than Emily and family, it was just business, but she respected timely boundaries as well. Work should overflow as little as possible. Being a CEO may cause those rules to bend a little, but she made up for it in the countless other benefits along with it. The phone beeped silently for a few moments. “Charles? I’m fine, and you? That’s good to hear,” during the brief paused, she slightly pivoted in her chair, moving the mouse to her business computer, bringing the tower to life. “I’m sorry for calling you at a time like this, but would you be available tomorrow for a few hours?” Of course he’d say yes, but honestly Joyce wish he’d refuse. Charles was one of few workers she held with high regard. Probably because he worked so closely with her. She didn’t like to impose. “You will? Perfect. I’m sorry about taking up your time like this, you’ll be compensated, of course.” A sudden smile crept on her face. Not from Charles’ compliance, but something else. Something far more adorable. From the angle the camera was facing, her monitor gave her a live feed of the next room over. Propped on the couch, A practically naked Emily occupied herself with the ongoing tv. The light from the monitor slightly brightened Joyce’s own face, and her joyful expression. What really tied it all together though was her posture. Laying across the cushions, she laid her bare chest on top of her stuffed toy, Pip, and looked mildly content with what she was doing. It was everything Joyce wanted, and hoped it would someday be so for Emily too. There would be such a wonderful mix of both adult and infantile moments. It wasn’t even Joyce’s birthday, but it might as well have been. She felt so selfish, deriving pleasure from Emily’s big day. The only thing that kept her happy was knowing that it was mutual. And besides, she knew Emily would never let her feel sad. If only it could go on like this for longer… Her brief moment of thought was chased by the reminder of why she was calling. Why this moment couldn’t carry on into tomorrow. “Thank you again, Charles. I’ll send you the details soon. It’s an airport pickup for my parents. Have a good night. Bye.” The phone beeped, and Joyce set it back into the receiver. She had to call her mom one last time to verify the details, but other than that her business would be finished. She happily watched Emily for a few moments longer, only able to pry herself from it by reasoning that the faster she worked, the sooner she could stop being a spectator and become a participant. She was already wanting to cuddle with her little Emmy again! The emotional frustration though only made her heart flutter even more. Quickly, she dialed the last few digits. . .. … “Mom? Is that you? Hi, so I just wanted to...” The story's not dead! Promise. Will respond to comments soon. Sorry about the lateness! Please, as well, let me know your thoughts. I read all the comments, and appreciate them to no end! And again, just give me a little bit, and I'll give you all proper responses. Really, I can't thank you enough for the support and concern over the story's continuation. But just to be clear, it IS going to keep going. (I promise, not an April Fool's joke)

14 - Every Minute Matters Although it was cold, Emily’s face was at least much cleaner now. The chill wasn’t pleasant, but given that she was confined to a chair, it’s not like she could have done much to protest. The lingers of syrup from repeated near-misses and the much more blatant one from Joyce’s phone call had been done away with; from the waist up she was as good as new. It was unfortunate the day had to come to an end so soon, though. Just when things were getting started, that unexpected surprise was announced over the phone...Joyce undid the strap between Emily’s legs, then unlocked the tray after clearing its top and finally released the girl from her confines. Before Emily could slide forward and find her footing on the crossbar however, Joyce’s hands slipped underneath her armpits, and she was hoisted slightly higher than she already was, and then lowered onto the ground. “I could have done that part myself, you know.” Almost poutily, Emily mumbled, despite appreciating the gesture. “And risk having you fall? They call them high chairs for a reason,” She happily poked Emily’s stomach, causing her to jump a little, and in turn earning a crinkle from her diaper. “We’re not taking chances on boo-boos, got it?” Giggling, Emily conceded while she patiently waited for Joyce to finish the remainder of the cleanup. “Looks like I forgot one last thing, though,” Joyce speaking to no one in particular, came back to Emily with such mild momentum, Emily thought she was going to be smothered by her lips like before. Instead, while she was getting herself so worked up Joyce leaned her head past Emily’s shoulder, and she could feel the sliding of fabric beneath her nape and a knot quickly undo itself. Leaning back, Joyce in her hands held the bib Emily forgot was hanging around her neck. With an amused smile, Joyce flashed it back to Emily, showcasing the few stains brandished on the kiddy slogan. “It’s a good thing we used one of these, huh?” Folding it, she set it by the sink. “Maybe you should use them when you’re a big girl too?” Snickering, she also slipped off the band holding Emily’s hair together. “If I remember correctly, you’re the one who got it all over my face!” Defiant, Emily planted her feet firm, and balled her fists at her sides; the kind of defense equivalent to a toddler’s stubbornness. Joyce wasn’t 100% if she knew what she was doing completely, but Emily unknowingly or not was hitting all the right buttons, and she was slowly approaching an all-time high. “Maybe for some of the syrup,” Joyce explained in a motherly tone, obviously trying to downplay the biggest mishap of the morning. “But that doesn’t explain all of it,” She poked her soft cheek. “And I gave you the last strawberry, too! But I know what Mommy did wasn’t very nice...I’m very sorry for making you icky, Emmy.” Almost in a giggle fit, Emily couldn’t find it in herself to put up the front for much longer. She was too preoccupied with extracting as much sweetness from this as possible. It’d be fading fast as soon as they got to the nursery, and attended to the much more adult issues that were suddenly pressing against the glass; expectantly ogling their most private and sacred moments. Selfishly, Emily felt the smallest seed of wanting bloom within her. She felt cheated. “To make it up to you, how about we finish getting you changed?” “That’s fine, I guess...” The act was gone now, and she was back to her complacent self. As she started to walk, she became acutely mindful of the added bulk to her diaper, still warm from recent occurrences...It definitely was a weird feeling, but the cushiness was an enigma, at worst...And thankfully the absorbency had been doing its job, because 'wet' wasn’t the right way to describe how she felt below. Along the way to the nursery, Emily could feel her bunches of hair be played with in the back, methodically brushed by a set of fingers and stroked in a gentle manner. Unconsciously, she must have adjusted her pace just to let the moment last even longer. Even with that, it didn’t take much time until her bare feet were soaking up the thick carpet to her much more age-appropriate room. One sensation was exchanged for the other, because the hands left her head of hair and the dominant figure took the lead yet again. “So how about a new diaper first, then we figure out an outfit for you?” “Diaper?” Emily’s state of pensive thought was suddenly broken, as she stared at the neutral woman with a puzzled expression. “You do want to be changed, right?” Was she...was she really adapting that fast? Quietly, Joyce tried to decipher the girl’s reaction. Getting these diapers regularly was no issue, but even she was a little disappointed at the thought of wasting them over a single wetting...When weighing the facts more heavily than the feelings, they could hold a substantially larger amount of fluid...But again, Emily’s opinion mattered the most, so was she hallucinating? Hearing Emily suggest that so soon? “I thought we were done with the babying?” “What?” Joyce looked like she’d just been told firetrucks were blue; her nearing conclusions had been totally swept away. “W...why’d you think that? Do you...do you want to stop?” The thought was unexpected, and unpleasant to consider. It was completely out of left field, and their time for this was already strained. “N-no,” Emily averted her gaze the slightest bit. “I just thought that because your parents are coming...” “And? They’ll be here tomorrow.” “But don’t we, you know, need to clean up some of the stuff?” The only things Emily had seen visibly outside the nursery were the high chair, bib, and bottle, but she suspected there was much more to be discovered. Stuff that needed to be put on hold. “You let me worry about that stuff,” Casually, she lifted Emily’s pajama shirt and stripped her of it, leaving her in just a bra and diaper. Instinctively Emily almost went to cover herself, but gradually eased her arms back at her sides. “And like I said, they’re coming tomorrow. Why should that have to interfere with today? It’s your birthday, and I’ll be damned if anything’s going to put a damper on that.” “Are you sure?” Respectfully, Emily tried to leave room for doubt. Deep down though, how protective Joyce seemed to be of her had the sensitive feelings inside of her igniting to euphoric levels. “I...I don’t mind if we need to postpone...” She somewhat did, but not being disrespectful toward Joyce’s parents was important too. “Well I do,” Joyce folded the shirt, setting it on the dresser. “I worked too hard to see you this happy, and the chances of doing anything to ruin that are slim to none. Today is your day. Nobody else but you gets a say in that. That being said,” She raised a brow, as if she could see right through Emily, straight to her core, where her undying selflessness resided. “I better not catch you ignoring your own wants. Anything that’s done today is for your sake, and no one else. Got it?” Quietly, Emily replied. “Okay...” It was the one word that put Joyce into a splendid mood, and she was all sunshine and rainbows again. “Perfect. Now, let’s forget about what’s going to happen tomorrow and focus on what we’re doing today!” She ran her hands up and down Emily’s arms. “Now up on the changing table, missy. The last thing we need is you getting chilly because I didn’t put you in something nice and warm!” Her words reached Emily, yet despite turning to the table partway, she hardly moved. Strangely, Emily could feel herself voicing thoughts that’d been considered long ago, and even now. It was enough to even surprise herself. “...Don’t these hold a lot more?” A silent pause was Joyce’s first reaction. It was another one of those moments that had her completely blindsighted. The times when Emily would throw her for a loop were so far and between, which is exactly why it was always so pleasantly jarring. But by now, her flustered posture, hesitation in her words, the tinge of red on her face, the signs were all too obvious, and Joyce knew what she was seeing; a breakthrough. “Well…” Trying to level her own emotions, Joyce started. “They can, but don’t you want a new one?” She tried to play the devil’s advocate; playing to Emily’s initial tendencies so not to seem like she was biased. Deep down she was, and Emily was willingly trying to walk right into it. For the sake of fairness though, she wouldn’t influence the outcome. None of it would matter if it was forced. She needed to know that this was mutual. “Maybe...but aren’t these expensive?” Awkwardly, Emily looked at the diaper around her hips; decorated in the happy Sesame Street themes, containing her bodily fluids and allowing her the excuse to skip out on the much more traditional toilet...It was one less thing for her to focus on, and one more task for her caretaker to manage…”W...wouldn’t it be better if I used it more?” The idea was beyond strange; suggesting she pee in a diaper even more, but objectively...wasn’t that what she was supposed to do? Looking at it objectively, how spoiled could she have been? Wetting a diaper only once, then moving right onto the next? “Emmy, you know you’re not supposed to worry about the numbers,” Lightly scolding, Joyce parted a stray hair from her face. “And you should be making choices based on what you want, not me. But if we’re talking about diapers in general, then yes, they typically are used more than once...Regardless, that standard doesn’t need to apply to you. It’s about what makes you comfortable. I don’t mind either way.” It was a half-lie. She did want Emily to use a diaper more than once, because it was more practical, and it did cut down on diaper consumption...and the thought of finding her in a used diaper stimulated the mommy in her...The most of all though, she wanted Emily to be happy. “I...” The disconnect from her mouth and mind was large, and the request she was trying to process defied who she was entirely. Her idea was akin to taking a hammer to a load-bearing wall. She was obviously taking herself down by a peg, but she was okay with it? Or at least she wanted to be. The demand to please Joyce was even greater than to do so for herself. The thought was surreal; wanting more for someone else than yourself. And even if she framed it as that, she knew a growing part of her would derive a strange kind of satisfaction from it too…”I want you to change me when I need to be...” The words when put together as a coherent sentence was as foreign as a Polar bear in the Sahara. “When you need to be?” They both knew fully well what she meant by “needed,” and a single wetting certainly didn’t classify as that. “Are you sure?” Mutely, Emily nodded her head, still not fully onboard with herself. She was willingly throwing herself deeper down the rabbit hole, yet the whole reason she kept pressing on was because she knew who she’d find at the bottom… “Besides...di-didn’t you say I’m supposed to use them?” The justification was outright strange, considering how she was trying to shift the blame, or cause of the situation. Each word came out shakier than the last. She didn’t know why she was trying to deflect the credit for her own bathroom habits, but it came off as easier to let someone much more capable shoulder the responsibility. “I want you to have more control...” “More…?” “W-well, you know...” Having to be the one who pushed the envelope for these sorts of things was usually Joyce’s job, so of course it made Emily uncomfortable. Given her lack of clothes and the role she was acting, it didn’t exactly seem to make much sense for her to be the one making demands. Then again, the demand was to lose to right to make such. “You’re in charge...right?” The silence went on for a few moments, but what was first to disturb it was Joyce’s small laugh over the blatant irony. “Hey…!” Almost offended, Emily whined as Joyce couldn’t help but laugh over what she was hearing. “No...no, that’s not it. I’m not laughing at you, sweetie.” She wrapped her arms around Emily’s waist and pulled her close; the diaper being squished between the two of them. Obviously Joyce didn’t mind, though. She was far too giddy to mind, and even if she wasn’t already happy, the feeling of her baby girl’s soft, warm diaper was just another sign of a job well done. “I’m laughing at myself! Sometimes I lower my guard around you a bit too much.” “Wh-what? What do you mean?” Emily tried her best to keep cool, but the affection was almost mind-numbing with the way she was dressed, or how she wasn’t. “You’ve just done some stuff before I never expected, that’s all.” Finally, she let Emily go. “Even when it feels like I’m the one in charge, you always seem to be upsetting the pace in such...amazing ways!” Her eyes practically sparkled at the sound. “But, I won’t force you to speak on it, my little strawberry.” This time the laughs were fired in Emily’s direction, but they only added fuel to the fire which warmed Emily all over, more than her diaper, thankfully. More control? A few ideas came to Joyce’s mind, but more importantly the gesture itself had her feeling fuzzy tenfold! The day was just getting started, but the fruits it had borne already were so rich in their senses of positivity, essence, and joy. She felt like they were progressing at such a rapid speed even she might need to hold onto something… “But anyways~!” Finally clearing the fog, Joyce with her hands on her hips, looked down on Emily in a wonderfully condescending way. “I think we’ve kept you in just a diaper for long enough. No more stalling, baby girl.” “Not just a diaper...” Emily tried to correct her teasingly, but with the bra or not, it did little for how she looked. If anything, it was an awkward contrast to the attire of an infant… “Oh? Is somebody suggesting I take the bra, too?” Mimicking crab claws, Joyce rapidly pinched her hands, slowly motioning to Emily’s shoulder straps. “No! No, no, no!” Giggling, Emily backpedaled into the corner, unknowingly crashing into the giant teddy bear behind her. Slouching on her feet, she crouched and leaned back into the fluffy bear, taking his puffy arms and using them as a shield. “The bra stays on!” Laughing through her pleas the whole way, she watched as Joyce closed in on her final stand. “Well, last time I checked, someone told me to be much more watchful of my charge! Apparently I wasn’t taking enough control?” Her obvious allusions already had Emily feeling silly, and she could feel her toes curling into the carpet as Joyce knelt down in front of her; her eyes never losing the high ground. “He might protect you from the mean monsters, but...” Joyce paused for a second, realizing the furry friend had no name. “Mr.Bear,” She quickly inserted a temporary one. “Knows better than to disobey Mommy.” She pretended to look worried. “I hope my little girl isn’t being a bad influence on him?” “No, I’m good! You’re the one that’s bad!” Emily eagerly retorted, as Joyce wrapped her hands around her ankles. “Oh?” She gave an unconvinced smirk. “And how’s Mommy being a meanie?” She dragged the helpless girl away from the clutches of her furry guardian, and now had her sprawled on the floor, with one of her feet in hand, raised in the air. Emily could only giggle nervously as she’d just been locked into a deathly torture device. “You’re saying ‘no’ an awful lot today...What’s got you so cranky?” “B-because you got syrup on me…?” The facade was waning fast in the face of a genuine threat, and her trapped foot wiggled its toes with uncertainty packed into each and every little appendage. “A-and,” She tried to keep the explanation going, disillusioned that the argument would actually save her from certain demise. “And you were gonna eat my strawberry, so--!” As soon as the tickling started, Emily erupted into a shower of giggles, fighting desperately to wrench her foot from Joyce’s hold. Speaking over her laughs and shouts, Joyce continued on, her fingers scurrying across the delicate skin no less. “I think it’s because someone didn’t get enough sleep last night. We’ll have to make sure your nap is extra long today!” “N-no!” Emily managed the same word with un-failed repetition, as her grounds for negotiation had been totally lost. She would have liked to have slept longer, but now that she was up, the impending arrival of Joyce’s parents meant they had to soak up every ounce of time that was at their disposal. “Are you gonna let me get you dressed now?” Her heart melted, watching Emily squeal with glee as she further and further resigned into her role; defenseless in just a diaper and bra in her very own nursery. It was yet again another perfect concoction which led to an indescribable pleasure! It was like living a dream that had been so distant for so long, and Joyce never wanted to wake up. “Yes! Yes!” Emily would have kept shouting it a thousand times over, but her lungs had grown too restless from all the laughing that was being forced out of her. With her magic fingers, through her foot alone could Joyce command and expend troves of energy from Emily’s entire being. Trying her hardest to wipe her involuntary tears from her eyes, she’d keep pounding her fists into the carpet; doing anything she could to express her body’s frustration from the tingling. As much as she was suffering, being at Joyce’s mercy was intoxicating. And finally, the tickle monster yet again returned from whence it came. She could only hope she was starting to build a resistance… “Okay, no more games!” Joyce spoke with mild authority, partly directing the words to herself. “Off your tush, missy!” Like a lazy soldier reporting to their commander, Emily found her shaky footing; still working the tickles out of her. “Now comes the most important question,” Guiding her over to the closed door, Joyce finally opened it, the one that had Emily theorizing since this whole adventure began. Half-expected, it was a small walk-in closet, lined with an array of shelves and two bars opposite of each other for hangers. Emily could already recognize the few things she’d worn before, and maybe a few new tidbits, but it was overall pretty empty. Joyce was painfully aware of this too, but she of course had plans to change that over time…“Are we feeling like today’s a lazy day, or do you want to have a play day?” Her perplexing riddle was mostly lost on Emily, as she couldn’t even begin to imagine what either answer would lead to; how it would affect her appearance. Joyce guarded the entrance to the closet as well, so it wasn’t like she could have gone snooping on her own… “Uhm...” The more she thought, a small warning in the back of her head signed that if she didn’t choose soon, Joyce might for her. Not that she minded, of course. In a way it was preferable, but for once Emily knew how she wanted the day to go. “Play.” She spoke adamantly, earning a warm smile from Joyce. “Okay, then close your eyes for me. Nice and tight!” Shrouding Emily’s eyes with her hand, Joyce held it there for a second until peeking through her fingers to see they were in fact sealed shut. “No peeking, got it? Otherwise I might need to give your tummy a few tickles next...” Anything but that. Emily could feel the muscles in her eyes tighten. This mission had suddenly become do or die, and failure was not an option. Joyce choked down a giggle, watching her visibly stiffen at the sound of the playful warning. Satisfied, she turned back into the closet to collect the piece. “You’re still not allowed to look!” Joyce warned, as Emily could suddenly feel herself being handled by Joyce’s soft, loving hands. “I’m not gonna, but when can I look?” A sudden wave of surprise overcame her when she could feel Joyce work a small bunch of fabric over her head. Despite her most valuable sense being locked away, she could’ve sworn she felt the slightest sway around her hips. Almost like a skirt…? Either way, the shirt she’d been put in was a soft, short-sleeve just from the feel, but what struck her as a heart-racing afterthought was the snug feeling she was starting to feel around her crotch. With the sound of a few snaps, the diaper she was wearing suddenly felt pressed a slight bit tighter to her now; consciously aware of it being encased by something. But her thighs still felt bare? Clearly she wasn’t wearing pants...so then what? Once she lowered her arms, her hands accidentally came into contact with the exterior, which confirmed the skirt theory. It felt like...denim? She became aware of the extra shoulder straps over her shoulders too when Joyce lifted them for a quick adjustment, then set them back in place. “And just to keep your feet nice and warm...” Emily still blind, was much more accepting of Joyce’s hold once she obviously slipped a pair of socks on her feet. Then, for a few uninterrupted moments, nothing happened. The only thing Emily could feel, or think she felt, was her sixth sense picking up on Joyce’s quiet presence. “Come on, can I open my eyes now?” Slowly becoming impatient, Emily’s irrational side considered tapping its foot. “M..mhmm..!” Joyce’s response was odd. As if she were holding something back...Emily didn’t know how to feel about that. Suddenly nervous, she cracked open an eye, starting with her gaze at her feet. Certainly she was wearing a skirt...but it was connected to what was on her torso, and very short. It was a denim dress, and the large pocket sewn on its torso almost had Emily sweating. Oddly, she counted each and every thick stitch she could see around its lining, and where the dress ended up top she could see the pale yellow fabric, encased by the denim shoulder straps, connected to the front of the dress by fat, white buttons. Her cheeks slowly heated as she came to terms with what she was wearing. Before she even looked at Joyce’s reaction, she looked into the full-length mirror. She blinked. For a moment, Emily almost side-stepped, because the reflection that was occupying the mirror clearly wasn’t her. A toddler was blocking it, and as cute as she was, Emily was a little bit more focused on seeing herself, as well as confused by the sudden stranger in the room...But that’s when she froze, letting a small sound of realization escape her, staring into the reflected image. Her own, reflected image...What she saw was something she couldn’t recognize; someone that she couldn’t say with confidence was Emily Sen, of 26--no, 27 years of age. Yet still, the mistake she’d made in her age was almost preferable, given the sight she was suddenly treated to reminded her of someone that was 2 rather than 27...From a mild blush, Emily watched her face rapidly shift in pigment from a pale pink to a mild red, just from seeing herself in the...the strangely alluring, and otherworldly adorable outfit…! But, but who was she looking at right now? From a sliver of the mirror’s view, she could see a taller figure beside who she still had a hard time believe was herself. She looked so familiar, though. She was a lot like Emily; black hair, green eyes, small stature, same outfit, well-acquainted with Joyce...The biggest differences with this person though, was the denim dress they were wearing, and if Emily didn’t know any better, the slight spread in her legs suggested there might be a diaper underneath...Internally, she giggled just from watching the bashful girl trapped in the mirror. Yet, in unmistakable unison the person in the mirror giggled back? The fascination and mild confusion dissipated as quickly as it came, because her memory started to jog, and the person she was looking at became perfectly clear. It was Emily. Emmy. Emmy Summers. She could have likely stood there for a thousand years, trying to come to terms with the transformation she was doing her best to comprehend. How she could have become something she couldn’t even recognize was baffling. She didn’t feel like Emily anymore...she felt like...Emmy. Joyce’s baby girl, and there wasn’t a shred of physical evidence left to prove otherwise. Her body didn’t feel so synced with her thoughts anymore, because as embarrassed as she looked, her mind was busy making complacent observations. As if it were a delicate artifact, she lightly traced her finger along the denim hem, trying to make the distinction between fantasy and fiction. “Do you like it?” After enough emotional overspills, Joyce finally found it in her to keep herself in check. On the surface she was the calm, collected mommy that she needed to be, but underneath was a raging typhoon of ecstasy and pleasure; overwhelmed with the limitless marvel from what Emily looked like right now. What almost had her squeal was when Emily leaned the slightest bit forward, likely inspecting the outfit further, and unbeknownst to the girl a small patch of yellow onesie on her backside peeked from the covers of the skirt. “It’s...cute...” Gradually coming to her senses, Emily spoke as objectively as she could. What probably allowed her to be so honest was the silly truth that she hadn’t even recognized herself for a few moments, and admittedly felt like she was speaking about someone else altogether. She was a totally different person. “H...how did you get this?” Turning from the mirror to Joyce, her skirt swayed the slightest bit, causing the tiniest breeze to brush past her bare thighs. Should she tell her? Joyce in the span of a few moments caught herself in an endless debate; reasoning whether or not it would be the best time to tell her...There was no way she could say it was Amy without Emily being able to put two and two together and realize she knew about the diapers...and likely what they were doing right now. Honestly, it was a mystery why she hadn’t already guessed Amy. Maybe it was something testing Joyce’s truthfulness? Though, who was to say Emily wouldn’t be okay with it? Maybe after seeing just how hard Amy worked to make such exquisite clothes, realize the countless hours of well-intentioned effort each thread was infused with, maybe she could understand? More than anything, Joyce didn’t like the idea of keeping secrets. The sooner these sorts of things were rooted out, the better. Trying to restrain herself from hugging Emily all over, Joyce carefully spun Emily back around to the mirror, holding her wrists, hanging the girl’s arms in front of her skirt. She set her head on top of Emily’s while they both looked into the mirror. “Remember when we went to go see my seamstress? Our seamstress? Amy?” It didn’t take any more than that, as Emily suddenly tilted her head upwards, trying to face Joyce with a panicked expression. “Wh-what?! You told-!” A finger was pressed to her lips. “You have every right to be concerned, Emmy, but do me a favor a look back into the mirror.” Reluctantly, but trying her best to be convinced, Emily turned her head back to their reflection, obviously looking much more troubled. “I can’t even begin to tell you how excited Amy was to make these clothes for you!” Joyce explained in an upbeat tone; encouraging and positive; chasing the negative emotions away. “She wanted more than anything to make you look as adorable as possible,” Joyce deposited both of her hands in Emily’s paw print pocket, minus the thumbs. “She worked very hard to make these outfits for you, and you’ve only seen one!” Emily still shuffled uncomfortably; imagining just how exposed she was to the outside world. They had one golden rule, and it’d been shattered. Joyce had betrayed her! She’d been crossed, and she wanted to be mad, angry, and sad...so why didn’t she? She didn’t feel happy or comfortable (emotionally, at least), but that didn’t extend into any resentment for Joyce. Her mind could only think of the countless, terrible futures where Amy might use this dark secret against both her and Joyce. They were now pawns in any masterful scheme she might wish to exact in the future...Even with that in mind though...being forced to look at her own reflection, the denim dress and yellow onesie she figured it to be all looked splendid...This clearly wasn’t run-of-the-mill, and the effort in it was genuine; evidence that would suggest the opposite of ill-intentions. If there was care, how could it be malicious? “And nothing’s changed,” Joyce explained while she briefly toyed with the onesie’s collar next. “Our secret is still safe, and no one else other than you, me, and Amy to a very limited degree I’ll add, knows. The only thing she knows is that I might like to dress you up a little bit.” “But what about the-!” Emily couldn’t help herself but interrupt, dying with the questions which dictated life or death. “Yes, she knows about those too,” Joyce asserted her verbal dominance yet again. “But so what? Joyce nonchalantly continued. What else is my little Emmy supposed to be wearing? If she didn’t know about the diapers, how else would she be able to make you such cute, fitting clothes?” “You promised, though...” Emily quietly pouted. The sense of betrayal was beyond evident, and to Joyce the disappointment in her voice was like a spear run through her own heart. It’s not like she deserved any less, though. “I did,” Joyce remorsefully spoke. “But, didn’t you say that you wanted to trust me more?” With almost every fiber of her being, Joyce hated using Emily’s own words against her like this, but the only thing that kept her pressing forward was the mutual net gain that’d be on the other side. She’d have to keep reminding herself that this was for them, not just her. “There’s no way Amy will ever tell anyone anything,” She made a point to put heavy emphasis on the two most important words. “Not only does she have non-disclosure agreements with all her clients, but I can tell you something like this is a tiny blip on her map. From the sound of it, she’s handled much more off the wall stuff. Your wardrobe is something she really likes making!” Joyce’s words were reassuring, but Emily knew she was really tripping over herself when it was clear her right to total protest was lost, considering she did surrender more control to Joyce. But didn’t it not count, seeing as this had to have been orchestrated before? Only recently did she start giving Joyce the verbal ‘okay’ on these things...The technicalities were too annoying to consider. Despite the turmoil, her instincts were still unashamedly telling her to be strut along by Joyce. But was there any sense of recourse to this? Did there need to be? All Joyce was telling her about were the positives, and the only negative Emily could find in the room was herself, which she had the power to change. The longer she looked into the mirror, Joyce hanging over her, while she was in a onesie, denim dress, all covering her wet diaper, a small, sudden smirk escaped her. “Oh? Did something about that make you happy?” Joyce nudged, taking advantage of whatever giddy feelings she could spur within Emily. “I know what I did made you feel uncomfortable, but I want you to know nothing bad will come of it. Only good things,” Joyce squeezed a little tighter. “I’m willing to hear anything you want to tell me, though.” “Going to Amy like that without my permission...it wasn’t nice.” Trying to sound glum, Emily spoke truthfully. The thick stitches in her front pocket almost looked like a toothy smirk to her, adjoined by the fat, white shoulder strap buttons like eyes. “No...it wasn’t.” Joyce somberly agreed. “I knew our secret would still be safe, but that doesn’t mean you’d feel the same; regardless of the outcome.” “...Right...” Emily nodded, thinking of how else she could do the proper thing and scold Joyce. She wiggled her hips slightly, watching the skirt move to and fro...She did her utmost to silence an oncoming giggle. She wanted more than anything to be mad, but how was it her place to chastise her own caregiver? “I want you to tell me when you do stuff as risky as that...I want to know what to expect.” “Tell?” Not ask? “You mean you want me to ask before I do stuff like this, right?” Joyce fished for clarification, and Emily could only nervously watch her toes wiggle in their polka dot socks, squirming in the carpet. “N...no. I want you to tell me,” All jitters, Emily confirmed her earlier words. “I...I can trust you, right? You said so?” Through the mirror, she stared into Joyce’s eyes with sincere purity, innocence and complete dependence. She was a frail and delicate little girl opening herself up to the one person who would do anything and everything to protect her. For once it hurt Joyce now to receive kindness in response to her own wrongdoings. She didn’t deserve it, which is why she cherished it all the more. “Of course!” Forcing herself out of such a melancholic state, Joyce by Emily’s waist hoisted her into the air for a few moments before setting her back down. From the angle she lifted her, Emily too could catch the white snaps enclosing the round and padded crotch to her onesie from the mirror. The way the entire outfit hugged her and made her feel was a strange and unapologetic wave of childishness that was already taking root. Emily wasn’t sure how to feel. But Emmy? Emmy was right at home. “But you still want me to take the lead, right?” Admittedly, the dynamic was a bit unorthodox. Emily wanted to surrender her freedoms, but she wanted the right to be aware of what was happening? She relinquished her power to do anything about it (within reason), yet she still wanted to be an attentive spectator… “Yeah, I guess.” From the sound of it, even Emily was aware of her selfish requests; having her cake and eating it too. “If...if that’s okay?” Snickering, Joyce embraced Emily with a small Eskimo kiss, and finally took her away from the mirror. Her laughter was enough of an answer, and Emily didn’t feel the need to press any further. “And there’s one last thing to add...” Joyce rambled on as she turned her back to Emily and moved to the dresser. She opened the top drawer, clearly looking for something among a sea of many things, evident by the sliding of foreign objects. Emily could only watch with curiosity as Joyce’s audible searching came to an end and she came back with two small accessories in hand. Emily stared at it for a moment, unsure of what to think at all. She really hadn’t been thinking of it...but it’s not like this was unexpected. “Is that a...” “Pacifier? Yes, it is!” Joyce resounded in singsong praise, displaying the silicon teat attached to a plastic shield and ring, all proportionate for someone Emily’s size. As Joyce held it in front of her, it was easy to read the girl’s hesitation, but like always she did her utmost to ease her into it. “You don’t have to use it if you don’t want to, you know,” Joyce reminded as she dangled the childish item from her finger. “But I think you might be pleasantly surprised if you do~!” The aftertaste of suspense lingered in her words, and Emily the willing sucker she was felt herself being tempted by the bait. As if she weren’t happy about it, looking at anything but the amused Joyce, Emily quietly opened her mouth the slightest bit, her arms crossed like she was in total protest, yet how bad of a liar she could be in times like this… Joyce didn’t give her a chance for second thoughts, and no sooner than it took for Emily to open her mouth, it was filled by the firm, yet squishy material just as fast. Letting the foreign invader sit still for a few moments, Emily ceased all activity as if she were awaiting the big reveal; the surprise Joyce had been dangling over her head. But it was just a normal pacifier? She squeezed her teeth on it curiously. Just as she was about to call her out on her lies though, Emily’s tongue brushed across the nipple, and along the way picked up a sweet, fruity taste...Banana? Her eyes focusing on the pacifier in her mouth, Emily inspected the sensation further; dancing her tongue all around the flavored bulb and receiving equally as pleasant banana-y responses. And the more she worked at it, the more she felt as if it were teetering on the line between not enough, and just satisfying. She loved the taste of banana, and wanted to feel that wave of flavor in full. Suddenly licking the pacifier wasn’t enough, and in a desperate attempt to try and stir a greater yield, the pacifier rhythmically gyrated the slightest bit, shifting to the front and back of her mouth; sucking on it. “I take it that one’s a winner?” Happy to see it working as intended, Emily finally looked from the pacifier and back to Joyce. Blushing heavily over her distractions, she quickly yanked the item from her mouth (Demanded by circumstance, despite her tastebuds crying in protest), and without any real sensible place to put it, she shoved it in the torso pocket of her denim dress. “Why did you stop?” Joyce looked the slightest bit disappointed, mourning for the sweet scene she had just been treated to. “Didn’t it taste good? If I remember correctly, someone can’t get enough of bananas, my little kitty-monkey.” “I don’t know...” Emily aimlessly spoke, knowing exactly why she did stop, as well as why she should know better than to feel so ashamed... “No embarrassment,” Joyce magically pulled the words from Emily’s mind, as she reached into Emily’s pocket and pulled the pacifier back out. “Remember?” Curiously, she gave it a suck herself, taking note of the pleasant taste herself. Needing to repeat herself less and less each time though, the first two words were enough to let the pacifier back into Emily’s mouth. She didn’t seem to suck it as eagerly this time, though. “Enjoy it all you can for now,” Joyce passively warned. “Because if we don’t throttle that thing, you might become too attached.” Laughing at the thought, while Emily only shivered from imagining such a terrible fate. It didn’t seem to stop her sucking, however. “Either that, or it’ll completely ruin your craving for bananas.” Ushering her along, the two went back into the hallway. “You take the lead, missy. Off to the living room we go!” Joyce cheered as their feet stepped over the polished, hardwood floors. Silently, she bit her lower lip, watching Emily’s skirt swish from side to side, and a small crinkle from underneath too. Everything right now was beyond perfect, and it would only get better! Onto the next room, the floor beside the couch had been sanctioned off by a large, decorated mat, sending waves of old, distant memories back to Emily. Almost like a living memory, images of them, sitting on that old blanket, messing with logic puzzles echoed through her mind. Motifs of suns and moons decorated the purple, plush mat, and checkered across it were the many toys and trinkets that would serve as the morning’s entertainment. She recognized a few things from last time, but what had her interested more than she’d like to admit was the return of those logic puzzles, the ones that had her sitting in Joyce’s lap…! More seemed to have joined the scene, and they brought along with them their stuffed animal friends, and didn’t skip out on the thick, picture books. A box of fat crayons freshly unwrapped from their packaging sat on a coloring book as well. Seeing the rainbow gradient illustrated on the front almost had her itching to give it a try… For a brief moment, Emily removed the pacifier from her mouth. “You really didn’t hold back on the stuffed animals, did you?” She giggled, aimlessly nudging a furry dog with her foot onto its side. Between what was here and in the nursery, she couldn’t put it past herself as being the commander of an army of fluffy cuteness. She couldn’t help but snicker thinking about it. “It’s very important my little girl knows that she’s loved very much!” Taking one of the stuffed toys, Joyce like a puppet master animated its movements over Emily’s shoulders. “You have a loving mommy,” She paused just to kiss her cheek. “And on top of that, you have lots of stuffies to make you feel comfy!” The countless inanimate faces all pointed in random directions; mute and lifeless, yet reverberating a sense of warmth, as each and every toy was imbued with a sense of serenity which was tethered back to Joyce. Everything here was an extension of Joyce’s love, and Emily felt herself wanting to be smothered in it. More than she already was. It was all through a childish medium, infantile at that, but beneath the surface layer was the plentiful emotion; honey to a bee; irresistible, intoxicating, loving, and heartwarming sweetness. “I gotta say though, I was almost expecting you to somehow get a playpen...” What an imagination it took to picture something like that. With fences almost as tall as herself, by no means would it have been practical, and it probably would have been jarring considering the size it’d be...It was strange to think about, but how Emily’s undeniable size was an important factor welled within her a strange feeling of sadness. She was small, especially compared to Joyce, but she wasn’t a toddler; far from it. Her words were meant as a fun joke, but suddenly it felt like she was hurting herself more than anything else. “Maybe in the future...” Joyce spoke passively, giving it an actual thought. Turned away, Emily could only sit there in disbelief for it to be actually considered. She couldn’t be serious, could she? Get a playpen for a grown woman? Further and further the line which divided reality and fantasy was becoming an even greater, blurry mess. From Joyce’s perspective though, it was a perfectly viable avenue. It certainly wasn’t usual, but it wasn’t impossible. Well, maybe not for an apartment in the city, at least...Regardless, it’d need to be something she logged away for the books. “That’s something for later, though,” Joyce continued with polite dismissiveness. “Until then, focus on what we have right now, my spoiled little girl!” Joyce sarcastically chided. “I wasn’t asking for one!” Emily countered, slightly grimacing at the idea of becoming rotten from so much glimmer and glam. “It was a joke!” “I know, I know,” Joyce consoled, giving her hand a squeeze. “If my Emmy’s ever spoiled, it’ll be mommy’s fault, and even at that I know you’ll be my good little girl!” She beamed with genuine pride, overflowing with joy at the thought; being able to claim someone else as your own, and have the other party be just as excited. Flustered, Emily started to mumble in embarrassment, in a low, troubled whisper, “Of...of course I will...” Suddenly a convenient excuse to plug her murmurs and nervousness, the banana-flavored pacifier found its way back in between her lips, and the fictitious verbal strain which weighed over her shoulders seemed to have been erased completely. Gently setting her hands on Emily’s shoulders, with a small bit of force she physically commanded Emily to take a seat on the playmat, and Joyce still remained standing. Unfortunately the diaper between her legs didn’t make sitting on her knees the most comfortable. For modesty’s sake, she wished she could have assumed such a position, but it was pretty clear that wasn’t in the cards. Reluctantly, she sat on her bottom (Certainly feeling awkward after the slight squish of the diaper), and with a white and crinkly mass between her legs, they spread the slightest bit outwards. The hem of her dress while standing was enough to cover the onesie’s crotch, but now that her own thighs prevented it from sinking any lower, a small window of visibility was now there. “Okay missy, I have a very important job for you now,” Joyce’s face started to look serious, which started to restrain Emily’s flowery expressions. It took everything Joyce could not to break character however, when Emily gave a small nod and the ring of her pacifier dangled just slightly. “...I need you to find something extra fun to play with, okay?” She gestured her hand to the countless items scattered across the playmat. “I’m gonna go fill your bottle, so until I’m back I need you to be feeling extra happy and funny.” For some reason Emily forgot the pacifier was in her mouth when she spoke. “Ohkahy.” In a muffled, drawn-out answer she spoke, and suddenly blushed just as hard as her speech was impaired. Once Joyce walked into the kitchen, the idea of drinking from a bottle suddenly rung through Emily’s head yet again. She had already been using a sippy cup, but on the maturity meter this was a new low. It was another point of access to Emily’s already limited freedoms she had lost. Emmy’s freedoms, that is. Then again, Joyce regardless of the time or circumstances was often serving them both...In times like this though, the countless things which surrounded her and interacted with in various ways were all designed to service her as well as defer the sense of independence to someone else. The most glaring one was the portable bathroom hugging her hips, and now, there was a highchair to allow someone else to easily feed her, a bottle to prevent her from making spills, pacifiers to keep her soothed and silent, and a crib to keep her where she needed to be for sleepy time...Digesting it all was a little overwhelming, and as if to feel the demand of dependence personified, Emily lightly pressed a finger to the shield of her pacifier. The pace things were moving at was rapid, and at times these situations could feel like Emily was being hit by a truck. That being said, what made it all so comprehensible and possible to digest was because this micromanaged baby lifestyle was all controlled by her most favorite person in the world: Joyce. The woman had proven she didn’t mind seeing Emily naked (Rather, encouraged it), wet herself, use the toilet, and do so many other countless, embarrassing things. She received it all with such happiness and gratitude, and returned an everlasting shower of love and affection for the girl. In some ways being small was nice, and Joyce only made it feel even more special. With a creeping happiness, she licked the banana-flavored silicon in her mouth. A popping noise filled the room when a finger hooked around the ring of Emily’s pacifier gave it a small tug and the teat left her mouth. Clearly she’d been too focused on her own thoughts, because Joyce had re-entered the room with a filled bottle in hand. “You can have it back later, but for now I want you on this.” In exchange for the pacifier, Emily now held an adult-sized baby bottle in her hands, observing the light brown tint to it. It was her coffee drink! “Coffee? But I thought I wasn’t supposed to...” She spoke hesitantly, questioning the rules she could recall from their very first breakfast. Right after the first morning meal, it was straight to milk and juice. “Oh? Does that mean you’d like some juice instead?” Joyce asked, cocking a brow with a smirk. “Well, I suppose since that’s what you want...” As if she were reluctant, Joyce reached for the bottle which Emily promptly turned away with in order to protect her most prized possession. Playfully desperate, she did everything she could to deter her caretaker. “No, no! I was just wondering! This is fine, really!” Following right after she stuck the bottle into her mouth and started to suck. Of course it tasted delicious, and it made her feel even more foolish for even questioning its second coming. Miracles were meant to be experienced, not analyzed. She stole a glance at Joyce who had ceased her advances, and seeing the smile on her face only made Emily grumpy because she knew that she’d given the exact reaction Joyce was looking for. From Emily’s mild annoyance, it only made Joyce laugh as her intentions became quite obvious. Patting her on the head, taking advantage of the much thinner underwear between her legs she sat on her knees. “I think you keep forgetting that today’s your birthday, silly. I always want to make you feel nice and happy, but today I think I can make a few exceptions to our routine...” As she continued to nurse, a small smile escaped Emily as the rhythmic petting continued. “So?” Joyce broke the peaceful silence, rearing her face into Emily’s vision. “Did you find anything here you might wanna play with?” Sheepishly, she shook her head no. She’d been so busy thinking that the time really flew by. In a laughing fit, Joyce pulled Emily in for a hug while her hand scanned the playmat. “Do I really need to do everything for you? I don’t mind, but I’d really like some input here!” It was all in good fun, and the both of them knew it. Still, even Emily knew her incompetence over the most minor tasks was pretty laughable. “Now come on, we have a nice big variety of things we can do,” Still in Joyce’s embrace, Emily was turned to face the greater portion of toys decorating the floor. “We can read a story,” Joyce lifted one of the thick picture books, printed with a happy-faced caterpillar on the front. “Maybe play with a few of those puzzles?” She lifted a logic puzzle Emily hadn’t recognized from last time. It was another mass of pieces that had yet to be taken apart. “Coloring?” She pointed to the box of crayons. “Stuffies?” She lifted countless different soft animals, all looking happy as could be with simple existence, just as Emily was feeling with Joyce. Gently rocking her shoulders, Joyce cooed and urged her to make a decision. “Uhmm...stuffed animals, then!” Finally deciding, Emily threw herself at something blindly just to push them in some direction. It mattered little to her what they did, because she’d likely derive just as much pleasure from it compared to anything else. “And we have a winner!” Joyce cheered as she corralled a handful within reach. Despite the excitement Joyce had spurred in her voice and leaving the iron hot to strike, a pile now lay before Emily and she somewhat watched them awkwardly… Dumbly, Emily asked, “Well...what am I supposed to do with them?” Joyce couldn’t help but snicker at the question, as her cluelessness made her all the more adorable. “What do you mean, ‘do with them’? You’re supposed to play! Haven’t you ever played with stuffed animals before? Dolls? Action figures?” “Well...yeah...” Emily still spoke confusingly, recounting her genuine childhood which felt like light years ago. But now what? Quite frankly she was out of touch with her inner child...Joyce had aroused remnants of it, but this was still very much glued together by the love they had for each other. Finding direct substitutes for that was still very much a learning process. “Let’s do it together then,” Joyce spoke as she’d already grabbed an ovular-looking one. Clearly it wasn’t an animal Emily had ever seen. Nevertheless the smile and two small black circles for eyes was cute in a simple way. It didn’t answer the question as to what Emily was looking at though. There were no distinguishable features on it other than it being white and incredibly soft-looking. Honestly, she could have mistaken it for a small pillow. “This...” Emily tried her best to suppress a giggle, as she pressed her palm on the happy, soft ball. “Is a stuffed animal?” Taking it from Joyce’s hand and feeling a bit carefree at the moment she pressed her cheek into it and was rewarded by a soft and cushy response. “Okay, okay, maybe they’re not all animals...” Joyce admitted as she sat on her own bottom and scooted Emily right into her lap. In Joyce’s arms, Emily seemed like a tiny package of giddiness and pleasant smells. With hair like silk and skin so smooth, Joyce wanted to hug her little girl tight and never let go. “They’re mostly animals,” She corrected herself. “But I thought that one looked cute too...” Joyce explained, trying to excuse her own blunder. “I think it’s cute too, but what is it?” Inspecting, Emily kept turning it all over, looking for some distinguishable feature. Maybe that was its charm? That it wasn’t anything at all? “It’s mochi, if I remember...Haven’t you ever seen them before?” “Mochi? Really?” Emily looked at Joyce as if she hadn’t believed her for a moment, then back to the friendly face in question. Squinting her eyes as if it’d help, she restored her normal vision once it finally clicked. “I guess I see it,” Childhood memories started to return to her head in waves, and her teeth plunging into the squishy outer exterior just to snatch away some of the ice cream hidden inside was coming back to her. Although she was raised in America, her mom brought a good deal of her own culture too. “No, I definitely do.” A toothy smile formed across her face as she continued to poke and prod the squishy figure with her finger. “Well, it can’t just stay as mochi forever, you need to name it, you know!” “Name it? Why do I need to do that?” “Wouldn’t it be hard not to call people by their names? What would I do if I couldn’t call my little girl Emmy?” She pointed her finger to herself, which was right where Emily was sitting. “What would you call me if I wasn’t named Joyce, or Mommy?” Her point was obvious, and factually sound, yet when used as the basis for naming a stuffed piece of dessert it was clear just how much a silly notion was being overcompensated for…“All important things need names, because that’s how we recognize them! Mr.Bear is gonna need one too, ya know.” It’s funny how creativity always seems to be there when you need it the least, and as scarce as fire in an ocean when you need it the most. As Emily stared back at the fake piece of mochi, absolutely nothing dawned upon her. Every name she could think of wasn’t fitting for a squishy and soft piece of sweetness. Sarah, Carol, Alex, Carly, Anna, Amy, Natalie, they were all incredibly basic, which is why she tried toning down the syllables. As countless sounds rambled through her head, one along the conveyor headed straight to the bin suddenly slipped off its track and fell down the hole from her brain to her mouth, which stumbled out into the open. “Pip…?” Even she didn’t sound sure of the name itself, if you could even call it that. But wasn’t that the point of names? Words only had meaning if you gave it to them...Without that, everything anyone ever said was all just senseless babble. As if for confirmation she looked back to Joyce. “How’s that?” “Don’t look at me, silly! They’re your stuffie! It’s not about what I think, it’s only about what you want. But if my opinion did matter...I think it’s a perfect name.” “Pip it is, then.” Almost serious, Emily gave her head a small nod to her new inanimate friend, as if a contract had then been formed. Then with an exaggerated sigh Emily leaned her entire body back into Joyce, who could easily handle the smaller girl’s weight. Doing her best to stare up at Joyce while holding Pip to complete the trio, jokingly she whined, “Playing with stuffed animals is hard. Can we do something else?” “Such a lazy baby...” Fawning over her significant other who had managed to incite such pleasing emotions, Emily’s ability to lose herself to the process was beyond gratifying as was the extent it was being taken to was ridiculously funny. “How about you color a pretty picture for mommy, then? Sound a bit more fun?” “Is there gonna be time for other stuff, though?” “I don’t want to see you looking at the clock, missy.” The countless windows in the house would be a dead giveaway, but it’s not like they’d say much until the later hours...It was obvious this morning’s incident was still having its ramifications, and it annoyed Joyce that Emily was feeling forced to choose her actions based on this. She wanted Emily to feel unrestrained, and unfortunately that total feeling couldn’t be realized. “Now march your butt over to the couch. I’ll get the crayons and coloring book.” Hmm, this one seemed to have taken an extra day or two...or three...Sorry about that! Things have been busy. Nevertheless I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and look forward to hearing your thoughts!

Part 31"Oh Kimmy," April complained as we got back to the hotel, "My chest hurts so much.. is this what Lisa is always complaining about?" My tummy chose that very moment to growl loudly. "Sounds like I'm in luck. Let's lay down."April pulled me from the sling and hugged me."Oh, I do like carrying you around that way, my little princess," April booped my nose. I smiled but it was very odd for her to call me 'princess'. "Let's get you out of that soggy diaper and get you fed.""I would like that mommy, thank you," I smiled to her. She slipped my pacifier into my mouth.. and inflated it! She silenced me, I couldn't even remember the last time she had actually done that."Shh, princess, no talkie. Let's get you in one of these," she pulled out the package of new "nighttime" diapers.. they looked easily twice as thick as my usual nighttime diapers, I didn't think I'd be able to walk in those at all. I shook my head as she tore the package open. Something was wrong, April didn't act this way. I lay still as she stripped my shortalls from me, then my shirt, then the diaper. "Oh, you are so tiny and cute, you're perfect. Just perfect." She said as she wiped me down. "Ohhh," she groaned, holding her right breast, "That does not feel good. My little princess will have to help mommy with that." She unfolded the ridiculously thick diaper.. it had four tapes as opposed to the usual two. She lifted my ankles with one hand and laid me down on it... it was like laying on a pillow, my bottom was so far off the bed. I shook my head and looked at her pleadingly. She ignored me and continued, her smile never faltering. "There we go," she said as she pulled the pillow diaper between my legs, forcing them wide apart. She fastened the four tapes and I felt incredibly trapped. I wiggled my legs but I wasn't going anywhere."Let's see," April said to herself, "I'm sure I packed it... Oh." She lowered the bars to the crib and put me in it, snapping the rails back in place. I was naked except for the thick diaper. I pulled myself to my feet using the bars. Something was very, very wrong. April was acting... like an Amazon, not like April. She went to the big purple suitcase and started going through it. I was trapped. My legs were spread shoulder-width by the diaper and I was silenced by the pacifier. I couldn't do anything but wait for her to come and get me."Here we are," she said in a sing-song voice, holding up.. the mittened sleeper. Why did she even pack that? I hadn't had to wear that forever! She came back and slid the bars down, manipulating me into the sleeper. I couldn't stop her, I shook my head and wiggled in her grip but there was nothing I could do. The back was zipped up, and my hands were useless. "Okay, time for din-din, princess." She scooped me up and laid down on the bed, removing her shirt and bra. I wanted to breastfeed from her.. but not like this! I wanted my April, I wanted to feel close and loved.. this felt wrong, I didn't like it. She removed my pacifier and pulled my face toward her breast. I was hungry.. and it smelled good.. that's what that new smell was, I could smell her milk. I opened my mouth and felt my lips close around her nipple."Good girl," April said softly, "Help mommy out. It hurts, princess." I didn't want April to hurt, even if she wasn't quite herself at the moment. I started sucking at her nipple like I would a baby bottle but nothing came out. "Ow sweetie, not like that. Gentle." She stroked my hair and I tried again. I figured out that I had to lay my tongue flat and use my mouth to squeeze at her nipple... it was almost like having to lick and suck at the same time. Once I figured out the trick, the milk started flowing into my mouth steadily... it tasted every bit as amazing as I had ever hoped. Better than Lisa's, better than anything ever. This was ambrosia. I felt my body twitch as I gulped at her milk, my skin felt tingly everywhere... it was euphoric. I sucked greedily and was rewarded by milk and praise. "Oh good girl, princess. That's good, drink it all gone. Get nice and full and make a wet diaper for me, you cute Little thing."I felt my face flush, I wanted my April back, not this Amazon woman. It wasn't going to stop me from enjoying the milk, however. I sucked greedily, the milk filled my belly, warm and wonderful in a way I had never felt before. After a while, I popped off the nipple, feeling incredibly full."Full mama," I heard myself say... and felt my bladder let go. No! The formula in the meat was getting to me through her breastmilk! The thing that was supposed to be protecting me was dooming me. "Wet!" I heard myself announce. This was worse than before, I didn't seem to be able to control my words at all. "Wuv you!""Aww princess, I love you too," she patted the front of my diaper, "But you're not done yet. The left one still hurts. Can you help mommy with that?"She rolled over, flipping me over her body and guided me to the other nipple. I felt so full, but I couldn't stop myself from drinking more. My lips and tongue had left my control and I felt the milk flow into me again. No! I screamed in my head. This is wrong! This isn't what I wanted! I felt myself grow more tired as I grew more full, and before long, I started to nod off."Oh no you don't, princess," April's voice floated to me in my near-dream. I felt a sharp pain in my thigh.. she pinched me! "It's not sleepytime for you yet. If you go to sleep now, you'll wake up in the middle of the night fussy and I won't get any rest. No, we need to keep you up for a bit.""Mama mama," I heard myself say as my body woke up again. April swung me through the air, causing me to giggle wildly."Mama loves her princess," she smiled at me. She was still in there somewhere, "Tell me you love me.""Wuv!" I heard myself say automatically. My skin felt fuzzy again, but was starting to wear off already. I had to focus, I knew I could fight it off. "I.. love.. you, mama." So close."You're so cute! You're the best thing that ever happened to me, princess. I just love your lisp right now, too. It's adorable. And look at you in that thick diaper. Can you walk?" She set me down on my feet and took a large step backwards and held her hands out to me. "Come on, princess. Walk to mommy."I reached out and took a shaky step forward. I had to pivot my whole body, my hips were useless in the thick diaper. I didn't like this. I took another difficult step forward.. and she stepped back again, her hands moving farther from my reach."Come on sweetie, show me you can walk. Oh, you're so cute!""I don't wike dis," I frowned, focusing on my words. "Please.""You don't like walking? You can crawl if you want. Can you show mommy your best crawl?""No," I frowned, poking the ridiculous padding, "Too thick!""No such thing, princess," April smiled at me.. her smile was off, it was wrong somehow. "Maybe we need to put two of these on you?"I was so shocked by her statement that I fell flat on my butt, though I didn't feel it. The padding had me lifted several inches off the ground. Two of these? She'd only double-diapered me that time in the store.. that awful leak."Go ahead sweetie, tell me they're too thick again. We'll put you in a second one and then you'll know that these are just right."Her words sent a shock through my body. I was stunned. This wasn't April. I didn't know this person!"I want my mommy!" I wailed. I really did, I wanted my mommy. I wanted my April, my mommy, to snuggle me and hold me tight and make me feel good. This didn't feel good."Oh, my poor sweet princess," she said, scooping me up. Suddenly the pacifier was back in my mouth and inflated, "You poor Little girl," she rocked me, patting the ridiculous crotch of the diaper, "I know, it's so close to your bedtime. You can't control yourself at this time of night. Such a shame, I wish I could keep you awake and baby you for hours. I don't think you've ever been this cute before. I wish we had your bouncer or a walker to put you in. It's a shame we're not at home, I'd rush out and buy you a new walker right now, watching you toddle around in that, surrounded by cute little toys... I want to keep you just like this forever. I wish I had brought more outfits with mittens. You don't need your fingers... but it's too late now to go out and buy any, you'd be a sobbing mess by the time we got back."My eyes were wide with horror. Catalon had changed April. The hormones in the food were turning her into an Amazon mommy... my mommy was gone! My emotions spilled over and I bawled, mourning my mommy."Oh fine, let's put you to bed," she sounded irritated. I sobbed as she laid me down in the crib.. and started cuffing me to the bed, just as the maid did. I didn't have the energy to fight. I just cried, I have no idea for how long.. I cried until I passed out.--When I woke up, I couldn't move. My wrists and ankles were bound, and I was in the crib. April was snoring heavily in the bed.. and I was trapped. The diaper was cold and soggy between my legs and felt uncomfortable. I was comforted by the fact that I actually needed to go, so I released my bladder into the soggy diaper and felt it grow warm again. That was more comfortable, at least."Mommy?" I called softly, "April? April are you.. are you in there?" I called sadly. I wanted my April back so badly, I wanted her to hug me close and tell me everything was going to be okay. I never wanted to hear her call me 'princess' again.I couldn't see a clock, and the curtains were drawn, so I wasn't sure what time it was. I'm not sure how long I laid there before April's alarm went off. That was strange too, she was usually an early riser."Ohh, my head," April groaned, "I feel hung over... and my chest hurts. Kimmy?" she looked around, sitting up topless in bed. "Kimmy! Why are you in the crib? Why are you cuffed?"She rushed to the crib and lowered the bars."Oh April, is it you?""Kimmy, what.. did I do this to you? Last night feels so hazy.""Mommy!" My heart swelled at her return, she was okay! "The formula affected you too! You kept talking about how I didn't need to walk or needed more mittens, how I needed thicker diapers... I thought you were gone forever!""Oh sweetheart, I am so sorry," she said softly as she uncuffed me. "I am so sorry, I don't know what came... actually, I do. Donna warned us about this but I didn't realize it was going to be so intense. I am so, so sorry my sweet Little Kimmy.""Oh mommy, I was so scared," I felt myself starting to cry, "I thought I lost you!" I wrapped my arms around her as best I could as she held me close."I'm here, Kimmy. I'm still your mommy. I'm definitely vegetarian for the duration of this trip, though. Suddenly Catalon makes a lot more sense to me, if people are pumping their bodies full of those hormones all the time. I couldn't control myself, I just wanted.. I wanted you to be as little as possible. It felt.. so good," she frowned, "I'm so sorry. That was my first interaction with it as well, I guess I have no resistance either.""It's okay, mommy. I'm glad you're feeling better. I was really worried."April carried me to the refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of milk."Let's dump this one out, hopefully all of that is out of my system," she said flatly as she carried both myself and the bottle to the bathroom sink. I watched her dump the delicious smelling milk down the drain. There was no way I should want to drink that, I knew it had the regression formula in it, but I couldn't help being a little sad as it drained away. "How hungry are you? I'd prefer to pump and dump one more time, I think. I don't want to risk you being drugged at the daycare today.""I'm okay, I think. There's... there's no way I can join you for the recording? I promise I'll be quiet.""Oh Kimmy," she hugged me so tightly, "After the day we just had, I wish so badly that we could. But there's no way they'd let me bring you in, sweetheart. They're much less understanding here than at home. We'll be using the studio daycare, but we'll be telling them that you are only to be given my breastmilk. I don't think I'll be able to pump again before lunch, so we'll have lunch together. I'll eat while you eat," she laughed and I couldn't help but smile."Promise you won't use my head as a plate?" I teased. I needed to get things back to normal. I wanted to forget that last night ever happened. That wasn't April. April was not like that, April would never say or do those things.. My April was right here."Hmm, I don't know.. we'll see. It will be nice to be guaranteed a lunch break, and I'll get to check in on you. I'll be honest, I don't have a lot of faith in the Catalon daycares.""Me either, I'm pretty scared.""Me too, sweetheart. I'll be very, very glad when this week is done and we're back home. Let's get you changed, okay?""Thank you mommy, this diaper is ridiculous.""That diaper is full, darling. You needed it. You're going to be wearing these at night for at least three weeks, maybe more. I'm sorry. How thirsty are you?"Now that she mentioned it, I was pretty parched.. my head hurt a bit too, like a hangover."I think I'm dehydrated," I frowned, "I feel a little icky.""We have enough time to check out that organic grocer that Donna mentioned, hopefully they'll have some juice for you. You need to take that supplement we got as well. Do you want to be inward again, or outward?""Inward, please."April changed me into the new daytime diapers, which were still thicker than my old nighttime diapers but I should still be able to waddle around without too much trouble. She helped me into a green gingham sundress, which had big white ruff with pink flowers all over it for the skirt, and a big pocket with the same white and pink flowers. It was a little younger than she usually dressed me..."Mommy, are you feeling okay? This is.. a little more babyish than usual.""I'm afraid I packed you more babyish items than usual. I thought it would make things easier on you here, sweetie. Sorry. Now, you sit tight and read while I pump, okay?"I nodded as she sat me down on the bed and she sat down in the chair in the hotel room. I watched her attach a strange machine to her breasts, which when turned on was sucking the milk out of her. I felt my mouth water at the sight of it, which took me by surprise. My body wanted that milk very badly. I turned away, listening to the rhythm of the pump stealing the most delicious foodstuff ever so she could throw it away. It made my skin crawl a bit at the thought, it was shocking how badly I wanted it. And this was without the addiction additive! I hoped, anyway. I focused on my book of Little Tales again, picking up where I left off before the maid had imprisoned me the day before. It hurt a bit to hear the milk going down the drain, but it would probably be worse on me if I drank it. She set the bottles back on the pump and turned it to a self-cleaning mode before donning the carrier and smiling down at me.Her smile was the sunrise, and I felt myself smiling in return. My April had come back to me. Last night had been terrifying in a way I had never even considered before. It was something I never, ever wanted to relive. I knew at that moment that without a single doubt, I wanted to be with April, my April, forever.She loaded me into the front carrier again and I was held close to her warmth and love, and we were off.

Part 30When I awoke, I was in the carrier in a shopping cart. The multicolored flowers of the sunshade smiling at me from the padding, the view of store shelves gliding by beyond them... the sight was familiar and comforting It felt right. I yawned and stretched and popped my pacifier in my mouth. I looked around, trying to figure out what store we were in.The diaper aisle looked different. The sweet pictures of happy Littles didn't grace the fronts of the packages. Instead, there were Littles wearing pacifiers strapped to their faces, ridiculously thick diapers around their waists, their adult breasts hanging out uncovered. I was still in Catalon. I saw April take one of the packages of ridiculous diapers down from the shelf and place it in the cart."Oh, good morning sweetie. You're awake," she smiled at me and stroked my cheek. I melted under her touch. She was safety and comfort, she was joy incarnate in a place that sought to destroy the wills and minds of people like me. Catalon was terrible, and I was beginning to realize exactly how lucky I was to have been rescued by April. April was a gem even among the progressives of Albion, a guiding light of love to those she encountered. She had turned Lisa into a prog like her, after all. I smiled, thinking of Lisa and my friend Melanie, safely back home. Here in this place, April could be the patron saint of Littles, a folk hero. I laughed to myself at the thought."Oh you're in a good mood," she looked critically at my eyes. Her lips were smiling but her eyes weren't. I pulled the pacifier from my mouth quietly and whispered to her."The formula is wearing off, I think. I feel fine... just happy to be with you and loving you a lot.""Oh Kimmy, I love you too. I'm glad that the formula is almost out of you.""Why are we getting those super thick diapers? Mellie would love them, but I don't think I will.""The medicine I took is going to make you wet more, or so the pharmacy tech said," she ran a fingertip across my eyebrows... it was incredibly relaxing, "If it's anything like what the soda did to you, we're going to need extra protection. That package was actually your new daytime diaper, I'm afraid."Daytime? How thick were the nighttime ones going to be?"Let's go see if we can find one of those body carriers you wanted, it will be easier to get around here with you on me, then I'll have two hands to carry things."We headed to the carrier aisle, the carseats here were terrifying. There were carseats with built-in wrist and ankle restraints, one even had a head strap. There were carseats with autofeeders built in... the scariest one claimed to have "dynamically inflatable compartments to immobilize one or more limbs at the push of a button". Amazons here had previously unimaginable tools to control their Littles. But the gentle body carrier was nowhere to be found. Instead, they had cage-carriers in that spot, like the one that poor Little boy was trapped in back at the airport."Excuse me," April called to a clerk, "Hi. Do you know where the body carriers are? You know, the ones where you can wear your Little on your front?""Oh," I heard a female voice say derisively, "You're one of those. Those don't sell, lady. You've got to go to one of those hippy stores if you want something like that for your spoiled princess.""Excuse me?" April said, offended."You heard me," I could practically hear the sneer on the clerk-girl's face, "I've seen your kind before, judging how everyone else treats their Little. 'Oh you're cruel'," she said in a mocking tone, "not every Little is as easy as your princess. Some of them can be downright mean and they need things like this," I saw a thin hand with painted nails pat the armrest of the carseat with the inflatable compartments, "to teach them how to behave. I'm glad you don't have to deal with that, but don't pass judgement on those of us who do.""Well," April said sharply, "I actually didn't pass judgement at all. I simply asked where a particular item may be located and you assumed quite a lot about both myself and my Little from that one piece of information. I understand that some Littles are difficult and I'm thankful that mine isn't. I just want both my hands free when carrying her, you are the one who appears to be passing judgement on me. Perhaps we should take this up with the manager?""I.. " the woman stammered, "You're right, I'm sorry.""Having a rough day with your Little?" April asked understandingly."Actually," the woman sounded embarrassed, "Yes. He tried to bite me this morning and I'm pretty upset about it. I'm very sorry, you didn't do anything wrong.""It's okay, I understand. I hope you can work things out with your Little. They tend to do things for a reason, even if that reason doesn't always make sense. Their feelings are pretty big for such small packages.""You're right, here. I'm sorry for judging you, I hope you have a great day.""You as well," I could hear April's smile. My April, my mommy. I was always so proud of her, she always considered how others felt, it was almost like she could read their minds. "Now," I heard her say quietly in my direction, "Let's find one of these hippy stores. I bet we'll feel more at home there, huh?"She wheeled the cart to the checkout and we were on our way. It turned out that the clerk woman had given April a pretty good coupon for the diapers.--The door to the small shop had a bell that rang when you entered. April had a little trouble with the door, she had a bag with two packs of diapers in one hand and my carrier in the other."We should have come here first," she muttered as she struggled her way inside."Welcome to Love Your Little," a friendly voice came from around a corner. We stepped further into the shop and a woman a bit older than April greeted us. She had long, long brown hair that fell to her waist and thick-rimmed green glasses framing her brown eyes. She wore light makeup and was wearing a knee-length almost cocktail dress, white with a floral pattern. There was a Little girl holding on to the hem of her skirt, wearing a yellow sundress that looked a lot like something April would put me in, "How can I help you today?""Hello," April's friendly voice came from high above me. I waved to the other Little who smiled and waved back. "We're looking for a body carrier, preferably one that can be used to carry a Little on your front or back. Do you have anything like that?""We certainly do, the shelf is a little narrow though, I don't think your carrier will fit. You can put your bag over here and leave your carrier next to the counter. Let's look at what we have and then make sure it's comfortable for your Little.""Kimmy, I'm going to leave you right here for now. I'm going to unbuckle you, call if you need me.""Okay mommy," I smiled to her as she unbuckled me. I relaxed in the carrier as the Amazons walked away and the other Little came up to me."Hi... " she said, a little shyly. "My name is Alice, what's yours?""Kimmy," I smiled, "Your mommy seems nice.""She is! She's wonderful. She's the nicest mommy in the whole world. She runs this whole store for other nice mommies!""How long have you been with her?" I asked, choosing not to defend April's title as Nicest Mommy Ever for the moment."Seven birthdays," Alice held up her fingers, which made me study her eyes.. but they looked clear, "She rescued me.""My mommy rescued me too! I'm so lucky to have her.""Oh no," Alice frowned, "You had a bad first daddy too?""No.. my mommy rescued me from my old world.. I was... I was going to die there. You had a bad daddy?""Yes," Alice frowned, "He paid a lady to take me from my old world. He was mean, I don't want to think about him.""I'm sorry," her experience sounded much worse than mine, I didn't want to cause Alice distress, "Tell me about your mommy. What's a birthday with your mommy like?""Oh, last birthday was the best birthday ever. Mommy called some of her best customers and we all had a party in the park, she got a bounce house and we all jumped around and it was amazing!" Alice's eyes lit up as she described her birthday party to me, it was something I hadn't given much thought to, birthdays... I hadn't really thought about being here that long. I wondered what April would do for my birthday? I smiled, imagining Mellie at my birthday party with a silly party hat on. I wonder if Miss Anabelle would go to a Little birthday party? Alice waxed poetic about her birthday party and how nice her mommy was. She was happy and didn't look like she got to talk to too many other Littles, so I listened intently until April came back."Okay Kimmy, let's try this out," April came around the corner wearing a harness with a pocket in the front. She lifted me out of the carrier. "Should she face inward or outward?""Well, that's up to you. If she's inward it's easier to sleep and breastfeed, if she's outward then she can see and interact with more of the world. It's up to you.""Inward please," I smiled up to April. She smiled back and started working my legs gently into the harness. It was strange, my legs dangled free on either side of the fabric and I was pressed close to her body. She smelled amazing.. there was a new scent there that wasn't there before, I couldn't put my finger on it. She pulled a flap of fabric over my head and I heard the sound of snaps as the world went dark. I snuggled my arms into my body and rested my head on her giant breast like a pillow."Oh, you don't have to snap the cover up all the time, you can rest it behind her head and secure it that way, the cover is to give you privacy when feeding or to help your Little sleep."April rocked side to side, her arms wrapped around me. I was smiling ear-to-ear, this was even more wonderful than I had hoped. I could hear her heartbeat with my head pressed against her and her scent was incredibly comforting. One hand started patting my diapered bottom gently."That feels so good," I said, hopefully loud enough that she could hear me. I couldn't see much, if I turned my head just so I could see out from under the cover, but I only had a small triangular window with which to see the world."I'll take it," April said to Alice's mommy."Fantastic," Alice's mommy responded, "Is there anything else I can help you with?""I hope so, actually. We had a scare today. We're from Albion, Kimmy had never been exposed to the regression formula and I took her to Big Burger without even thinking about it and got her a soda.""Oh no," Alice's mommy sounded really worried."Yeah, it was pretty awful. She lost some of her speech, she was wetting until she was completely dehydrated, and her emotions were out of control." My cheeks burned as April described my episode to Alice's mommy, "How can I avoid the regression formula while we're here? We have to eat.""Breastfeeding is your best bet," Alice's mommy set a rattly bottle of pills on the counter, "Supplement with these to make sure she's getting the nutrients her brain needs, it will actually give her some resistance to the formula as well, though not much. There's an organic grocer about three blocks from here, you can get unmodified vegetables there. I'd keep her away from meat of any kind while you visit, they pump the animals full of hormones that the Littles react to. Actually, you should stay away from meat as well while you're breastfeeding.. it can have side-effects on some Amazons who aren't used to it as well.""Oh dear," April frowned, "I finished my burger today.""Keep an eye out for signs, between that and the breastfeeding, your mothering instincts might be stronger than you're used to.""Thank you so much for the advice, Donna. You've been a lifesaver. Oh, can you recommend a daycare within walking distance? I still have to work starting tomorrow, I'll be here about a week.""No, not nearby I'm afraid.. the best one is a 30 minute drive from here, but there's no way they'll have an opening with such short notice. Whichever one you end up using, make sure you tell them that your Little is to be fed your milk only.""Oh.. how is she going to get lunch while I work?""You're going to have to pump, dear. Do you have your pump with you?""No.. I've never breastfed before. I took the booster a few hours ago, it's supposed to kick in tonight.""You'll know when it does," Donna frowned slightly, "Let's get you a pump. Try to control your feelings tonight, you might not feel quite yourself.""What do you mean?""Well, it affects different Amazons differently.. some feel an insatiable urge to be close to their Littles, some feel the urge to.. well, regress their Littles. Just try to keep in mind tonight that your feelings are being affected by a lot of different hormones that you're not used to.""Thank you so much for all the advice and information. You are so wonderful.""It's my pleasure. I wish everyone could love their Little like you do, the world would be a better place."We bought the carrier and the pump and we were on our way.. riding on April's chest was amazing, it was dark and comfortable and I felt safer there than I ever had before in my life.

Part 28 "We're beginning our final descent into Barcelon, the temperature on the ground is a warm and dry 26 degrees. Thank you for flying Albion Air, we appreciate your business.""Mommy," I said softly, "we should probably put on the.. you know.. "My nighttime diaper was soaked after the long flight and I was now asking the woman I loved to put a collar around my neck. My life had changed a lot in the past six weeks... but it felt mostly good. This trip would be over before either of us knew it and we'd be back home, laughing about how we were worried about nothing. April pulled the small box out of her purse and I did my best to pull my hair out of the way. She slid the collar around my neck gently and tapped the clasp. Once again, it sealed with a tiny hiss and I was wearing a constant reminder of April's protection."It's okay," I laid my hand on April's, who was frowning, "it actually makes me feel protected. We're in a different place, and this says that I'm your Little and no one else can touch me."She returned the smile but didn't reply, looking nervously out the window.We landed and headed to the baggage carousel, waiting for April's big purple suitcase and her reinforced guitar case. I felt bad, I wished I could help.. she had to carry me too. A giant bag, a guitar, a carry on, and a Little in a carrier wasn't going to be easy to handle."Ow!" a cry came from the carousel as.. a cage fell onto the conveyer. There was a Little inside, bound hand and foot to the walls of a dog carrier. He was dressed in a footed sleeper and had a pacifier strapped to his face, and a very thick diaper on underneath. I looked on in horror as he rotated slowly away from us, only to be picked up by a large Amazon man."You will be quiet," the man growled as he picked up the cage-carrier and walked off with his other bags. April laid a hand on my stomach as she watched. Catalon was worse than I had imagined. How was it even legal to transport a person in a cage like that!? The trip could not be over soon enough. April loaded all the bags and my carrier onto a rolling cart and started pushing us towards the transportation exit. I don't think I saw a single walking Little in the airport, they were mostly in carriers and strollers.. thankfully I didn't see any more cages either. I breathed a sigh of relief, maybe that guy was the anomaly and not the rule.The hotel shuttle came reasonably quickly and the driver helped us load up. There was a lone Amazon woman traveling, and a man with a Little girl in his lap. She had a collar on too, a pink one with black trim. She stared blankly into space. She was wearing just a light blue onesie and her diaper was very thick, her legs were spread apart by it, each of her legs were draped on either side of one of the Amazon's, who had one hand wrapped around her waist and resting on her tummy. She blinked slowly, but didn't appear to be looking at anything.. her eyes were very cloudy, like Susie's at the park but worse. A thin line of drool escaped the corner of her mouth, wet and shiny coming from behind the shield of her pacifier."Daddy," her voice was soft, but it carried in the quiet shuttle, "I love you." She didn't blink, she didn't smile as she said it. He kissed the top of her head."I love you too, my little doll."I shuddered and tried not to stare.. that could have been me. I stayed completely silent during the trip, I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, my pulse quickened with fear for the Little girl. The only sound that came from me the entire trip was a soft hiss from my diaper. I stayed "asleep" as April carried us in and someone helped her with the bags."May I help you?" It was disorienting to pretend to sleep, I could only imagine what people looked like. The voice was female, young.. bored."Yes, I'd like to check in. The reservation should be under April Morris, arranged by Marty Walker," April sounded nervous. I didn't blame her, I wanted to get to the room, too."Welcome Ms. Morris, I just need your initials here and your signature here. Would you prefer a crib or a cage to be provided to your room for your Little?""Crib, please," April's voice was wooden as she responded."When would you like the complimentary nanny service? It's good for one hour per night, we'll watch your Little in your room.""No nanny, thank you.""Are you sure? It's one of the most popular amenities here.""Absolutely sure, thank you.""All right, Ms. Morris. Everything is ready to go, here is your key. Just a reminder, Littles in the rooms must be silent after 11 PM, or they must be confined to the hotel nursery. You can check your Little in any time you'd like, we have the latest and greatest RoboNannies."I clamped my teeth down on the nipple of the pacifier to keep silent. I'd made it so far, I didn't want to cry out now."Thank you very much. I'm quite tired from the flight, I'll be heading to my room. Please have my bags sent up?" April carried just me and what I was betting was her guitar, she wasn't letting either of us out of her sight."Of course, Ms. Morris, I hope you enjoy your stay!"I heard the elevator door close and peeked my eyes open a bit.. we were alone. I looked up at April, she was obviously agitated. I felt bad again that she had to carry me, this would be easier if she didn't. I wondered if she'd be happier if I had stayed in a RoboNursery back home... I felt awful that she was so miserable."I'm sorry," I whispered. She just smiled down at me and pressed a finger to the shield of my pacifier and shushed me quietly.Once we were safely in the room, she set the carrier on the bed and breathed a heavy sigh."I'm sorry," I repeated, louder, pulling the pacifier from my mouth, "You should have been able to check me into a RoboNursery back home, this is so hard on you!""Oh Kimmy," April smiled sadly, reaching down, unbuckling me, and pulling me out of the carrier. She picked me up and put my chin over her shoulder, holding me tight to her body and rocking back and forth. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders as best I could and closed my eyes, "My little Kimmy, you're so sweet. Don't feel bad that you came along, don't feel bad that there are things you are afraid of. I love you and I'm glad you're with me. It's scary, but if you were so far away from me I'd spend all my time worried that you were okay. We chose to bring you with me together, please don't feel guilty about it. I'm here for you and I'm glad you're here with me.""I love you, mommy," I said softly into her ear."I love you too, my precious Little girl. You are so wonderful."She stood there, holding me, rocking, the two of us in a loving embrace for what seemed like an eternity and no time at all."I need to take a shower, I feel yucky from all the travel," April said to me as she put me down gently on the bed. "Do you need a change first?""Yes please," I poked the diaper through the shortalls, it was pretty full. She smiled and laid me down, I closed my eyes listening to the "pop pop pop" of the snaps along the inner seams of the shortalls. All of my clothes that weren't skirts or dresses had them, and something about the sound of the snaps popping open, something about the feeling of being fully dressed but still exposed to the woman who loved me made me feel very comforted. I popped the pacifier back in my mouth and suckled loudly for her, making a happy sound in my throat."Oh, someone likes getting a fresh diaper, huh? You were such a good girl on the plane, and in the airport, and on the ride, and in the lobby. You have come a long way, my sweet girl. Thank you for being cautious and smart about what you say and when. This place is definitely not as safe as home."I nodded - it was hard sometimes, but I had to trust April, she wouldn't steer me wrong. The wet diaper was gone and a fresh one was being pulled over me, pillow soft and smelling nice. The sounds of the tape ripping and fastening as they sealed me into yet another diaper was oddly comforting as well. It felt good to be in a comfy, dry daytime diaper as opposed to the wet nighttime one she removed. I was a Little, I was April's Little, and she would always keep me safe and comfortable. As the last of the snaps closed, I opened my eyes and reached for her, opening and closing my hands. April laughed and leaned down, giving me a big hug where I lay. I wrapped my arms around her again, determined not to let her go... but she gently pushed me back to the bed with one huge hand."I'll come snuggle you after my shower, sweetie. Sit here and read your book, I'll only be a moment." She handed me the book of Little Tales, it was a collection of stories all centering around Littles finding love in the arms of an Amazon. It was nice. I identified with a lot of the Littles, and there was always a happy ending. April headed off to the bathroom and closed the door, followed by the sound of the gushing shower. I laid back on the enormous bed, just a single pillow would make a reasonably comfortable bed for me, and enjoyed my book.Until there was a knock on the door."Housekeeping, we have your bags and the crib for your Little.""Mommy," I called, "the people are here with your bags." I didn't think she could hear me. The people would just have to come back. It would be an ordeal just for me to get off the bed, there was no way I could let them in.And then the door opened, and an older woman with dark brown hair in a bob wearing a hotel uniform came in, wheeling a crib in."I'll just... Oh my goodness, look at you!" She rushed over to the bed and scooped me up, "Oh, you almost fell you poor thing. Did your mommy leave you on the bed all by yourself? That's awful!""I'm fine, really, she's.. " The pacifier silenced my words, and she pumped it five times! My jaw ached a little as the rubber nipple forced my mouth open and held my tongue down. I whimpered. I tried to call for April, but I was completely silenced."This just won't do, it's a good thing I brought your crib. It would have been awful to find you crying on the floor. Let's just put you in here where you'll be safe."The crib was solid steel with a thin matress and teddy bear sheets. She held me to her hip with one arm, rolled the crib into the corner, and lowered the bars. She laid me down.. and started fastening cuffs around my wrists. I pulled against her and was rewarded with a slap on the skin of my thigh. It hurt! She was so strong. I went limp, tears coming to my eyes from the stinging pain."Bad girl," she put a finger to the collar around my neck, "Bad Kimmy. You should know better than to fight. You're in your crib, you're going to lay down safely until your mommy is done with her shower, you naughty thing."I didn't struggle further as she secured my wrists and ankles, my thigh hurt a lot where she slapped me."There, your mommy will be much happier now that you're in your proper place," she leaned in close and stared at my eyes, "Oh dear, it looks like your formula wore off. I'll remember to keep a treat for you in my pocket for next time."My eyes shot wide open and I shook my head."Oh, I see.. your mommy doesn't know you fought it off, huh? Naughty girl. I'll remember you, naughty Kimmy."She raised the bars to the crib and finished wheeling April's bags in and left. I thrashed in the bonds, but there was no way I was getting out of this. I just hoped April finished her shower before the maid came back. I felt thoroughly trapped, I was in a steel crib, wearing a collar, my arms and legs were restrained to the point that all I could do was wiggle, and in this position, the ever present diaper felt confining as well. Thankfully, I didn't have to wait long."Kimmy!" April cried as she came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. She rushed over to the crib and lowered the side, looking to soothe my whimpering. She deflated the pacifier and started undoing the cuffs. "My poor Kimmy, what happened?""The maid came with your bags and the crib, I tried to tell her I was fine but she overinflated the pacifier and strapped me down.. it hurt. She said she'd have a treat with a regression formula when she came back. I'm scared, April.""I'm so sorry I left you alone, sweetie," she drew me into her arms and hugged me tight, "I will be more careful with you. I'm so sorry this happened to you, sweetie.""It's okay," I breathed in April's scent, enjoying the feel of her bare flesh, "I'm okay. I'm okay, I'm sorry.""Shhh," she rocked me gently, "I'll tell the front desk you're allergic to the regression formula, we'll make sure the staff doesn't try to give you any. Everything will be fine. You have nothing to be sorry about, you didn't do anything wrong." She moved me to the bed and kissed my forehead. "We've had a long day already, and we still need to get some dinner. I don't think you're sleeping in that crib tonight, I want you close to me."That was fine with me.